OMG!!!

18 Year Old's First Scene Ends Horrifically

18 Year Old's First Scene Ends Horrifically

Unacceptable Devices II

Unacceptable Devices II

Cute and Disabled

Cute and Disabled

Clam Chowder

Clam Chowder

A Unique Friendship

A Unique Friendship

He's Not Exactly Pornstar Material

He's Not Exactly Pornstar Material

Board Posts

15
Anonymous
@confessions
05 May 2015 4:26PM
• 6,961 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I met a girl a few years ago that i can’t take out of my head.We were in our early 20’s and we met at a bar .
She asked me if I wanted to go at her place for a last drink.
After the night cap she invited me to sleep at her house (in reality at her parent house that were gone at their cottage for the weekend) and told me I could sleep in her bed only if she was in it at the same time.
She was not the most beautiful girl , she was the curvy type and I like more the slim type but I decided to accept the invitation for the night.
We had sex for most of the night and I got back home early in the morning.
She reached me later that day to offer me to go hiking at a nearby trail in the afternoon and went for dinner at the end of the day. She was pleasant to talk and somehow I had a
pleasant weekend.
The next weekend I go back to the same bar as the previous weekend and she came to chat with me.Shortly after she invited me to go to her place to talk in a less noisy environment. When we got home we sat on the couch and she kissed me right away and I think when she saw that I was starting to have a hard on she took my penis out to her mouth for a few seconds and stopped to take off all my clothes and took her clothes off and just sat on my penis that just slipped easily down deep inside her while saying I have been waiting all week to have you in me again.
Her pussy was dripping wet and she was passionately going up and down over my penis within minutes I felt her coming hard and she got off my penis without me having an orgasm but she kept me hard alternating slowly and gently with her hand and her mouth on my penis( felt more like a tease ) for a minute or two and she jumped over me again and rode me to a big orgasm. Wow
On my way to the bathroom she tells me to join her in the bed after. While I am washing my friend a bit I hear a buzzing sound nearby through the closed door
Coming into her room , she had an old electric shaver in between her leg using the vibration of this noisy shaver on her clit and I shortly heard the big moan of her orgasm. Within 15-20 minutes it was her 3rd orgasms. With her it was never enough which was very pleasant as she was very generous with me.
After when we got more intimate , I would give her a clit orgasm and than an orgasm by penetration and right after she would masturbate her clit again while I was relaxing for another round.
Eventually we went out together for about 2-3 years.
At her parents place , the house was 1 floor plus the basement , most of the time during the evening we would go down in the basement to watch TV ( sometime her younger sister would join us but not always) while her parents would stay on the 1rst floor living room. At the beginning when her sister did not come down , she would put a blanket over her and ask me to masturbate her under the blanket while her parents were upstairs , I would just gently massage her clit until she quietly had her orgasms. One night her younger sister came downstairs quick , we were surprised as we did not hear her coming and my fingers were already massaging her clit. She gave me a look that met to not stop as she was close from orgasm. I think that her sister had figured out something as she almost came down every night downstairs to watch tv when we were there. Since my girlfriend was very unsatisfied to not get her usual evening orgasms , she eventually explained to her younger sister ( she was maybe 2 years younger ) that she was getting masturbated by me during the evening , that she could come downstairs every time she wanted with us as long as she did not tell the parents.
She could stay there as long as it remained a secret and that she remained quiet.
So I tried to be as discreet as I could masturbating my girlfriend under the blanket while her sister was sitting a few feet from us supposedly watching tv.
When leaving their house often late at night I would use the basement door. One night shortly after I left their house , I noticed that I forgot my wallet on the coffee table downstairs so I drove back to her house going back through the basement door that was not locked to discover my girlfriend sister legs open masturbating.
After talking to my girlfriend about it she let me known that her sister was getting horny watching us on the couch. My girlfriend told her that she would let her sister masturbate quietly under a blanket in the basement if she got too horny watching us.I think that she felt bad for her
I told her that I did not think that she would do it as she would be intimated to do it in my presence but I was wrong about 2 weeks later she came down with her blanket and masturbated for the first time. I guess it runs in the family as after that evening her sister masturbated profusely when she came downstairs and I think that knowing the sisters were masturbating beside each other they got even hornier . Eventually I tried to see if we could try a 3 some but my girlfriend objected strongly.
Only once she took my penis out to show it to her sister that had been bugging her to see it only once.
Shortly after seeing it we saw movements under her blanket and an orgasm face that she tried to hide.

These two sisters were just always horny.

These was never a dull moment with this ex.

I do not know if writing about this experience of my life will help me forget her or it will only make it more present in my mind.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
25
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Feb 2017 4:41PM
• 10,055 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 19 replies ]

I confess that I lost my virginity to my first cousin and I want to fuck my sister. My cousin and I would watch porn that she stole form her dad at night, after my grandmother went to bed. Before long we were trying things from the porn on each other. She always kinda chubby but not too much and she was always pretty. Her pussy, ass, and tits are very nice. For a while, we just did oral stuff, I ate her pussy and licked her asshole and She would suck my dick, lick my balls and ass, she's great at it. I watched her go to the bathroom and other kinky things like that. But I did not penetrate her for a while. My cousin lived at my grandmas so we could only have our fun when I visited.

At home I was full of sexual frustration. I had to live with my beautiful sister who won't do things like that for me. it was like torture. I stole her dirty panties a lot and once jerked off over her while she slept in her room. The closest I got was one day during spring break in High School. Both parents were at work and I was sitting in the couch, just hanging out, around noon. She and I smoked weed together and she walked into the living room and asked if i wanted to burn, I said yes and followed her to the garage. She was a robe with pajama bottoms under it and her hair flipped up into a towel, she had just showered. After smoking and getting super faded, We return to the living room, I sit where I was and she curled up into a kind of ball to leave space for me to sit on the couch. I was turned on just sitting next to her.

"You can stretch out, put your feet in my lap" I told her. She kinda smirked and said, "really?" she kinda laughed. I reassured her and she put her feet up into my lap. After a while, I put my hands on her feet and started rubbing them. She look at me funny at first, but started to enjoy it. She let me do this a while, I got a boner while rubbing her feet and I felt like it was gonna rip outta my jeans. She fell asleep. I watched her sleep for a few minutes and whispered her name to make sure she was sleeping. She was, and I ran my hands down her leg and felt her inner thigh, she was so warm and smelled so good fresh outta the shower. I was so horney and I got carried away, I pulled my cok out and touched her feet with it. This is when she woke up and jumped up at the sight of my cock. She told me to put it away, she said we were brother and sister and that thats wrong. she said she wouldn't tell anyone but i shouldn't do that, she left the room. I went into my room and jerked off violently, I was kinda furious. It was rough for the next few weeks until I went back to my grandmas.

My next visit to grandmas, after the sister incident, I told my cousin that we need to fuck. She was reluctant but finally agreed. I got hard instantly, and was read to go, she pulled her pants down and I ate her pussy for like 2 seconds, just enough to get it wet and then shoved my dick in her beautiful pussy. This was the first time I was inside a pussy and It was magnificent, I waited so long and it was better than i ever though. She told me not to cum inside her, and I said I wouldn't, I didn't mean too, but It was so good. I couldn't pull out. I cam so hard inside her. We were afraid she would get pregnant but she never did, and we where way more careful after that.

Me and my cousins stopped having sex for many years, but started again about 3 years ago. Now, I live a lone and every few weekends she will come stay and we still have fun. I want to try to talk her into making some uploads for this site, Lets see how it goes.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
24 Dec 2011 8:32AM
• 460 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

(Parody of The Night Before Christmas written by Clement C. Moore)

T'was the fright before Christmas. No one upset me
With a big bowl of popcorn, watching TV

I stretched, gave a yawn, settled back in my chair,
In hopes that St. Nicholson soon would be there.

The children were lying awake without sleep
They'd seen all his movies. He gives 'em the creeps.

I'd cued up Cukoo's Nest with my trusty remote,
To the part where he had all the nuts in the boat.

When out in the yard there arose such a noise,
I turned off the TV to see what it was.

And what to my wondering eyes should approach?
But the Los Angeles Lakers and Pat Riley, their coach.

The limo was racing; the team at it's heels.
That's when I saw him the man at the wheel.

He ranted and cursed. Waved round his swizzle stick.
And I knew in a second it must be Jack Nick.

More rapid than the Celtics, these Lakers they came.
He screamed like a madman and called them by name:

'Now Magic, now Worthy, now Scott and Kareem
On Cooper, on Rambus, and the rest of the team.'

Down the chimney St. Nicholson came with a groan.
Then he brushed off the soot and said, 'Honey I'm home!'

He was wearing a trench coat. With beer it was stained.
And shirt clawed to shreds by Shirley McLaine

He had a fat face, and flabby beer belly
From too many trips to the bar and the deli.

'It's tough when an actor becomes fat and lazy.
I only get calls to play weirdoes and crazies'

And middle-aged has beens with washed up careers.
But I'll fix 'em all and play Santa this year.'

And with that he buried his head in the sack
And said, 'Let's see what you get from your old buddy Jack.

'A hatchet for Daddy,' he reared back his head,
'To scare all those little buggers upstairs in bed.

'And a stiff drink for Mommy, in a nice tall glass.
She could really use something to kill that bug up her chimney!'

With a wink of his eye and a twist of his face,
He threw all the stockings into the fireplace.

What could I do? What could I say?
What would I wear on my feet Christmas Day?

I asked for a reason, and turning his head,
He looked straight at me, and here's what he said:

'Why? Do you wanna' know why? Do you really wanna' know why, Pal?

'I'll tell you why. When you're out Christmas shopping. You know, doing your little Christmas things with all your little Christmas friends, spreading all that Christmas cheer with those stupid Christmas songs. Did you ever stop and think of picking up a little something for old Jack, huh? Did you ever stop to think of what Jack might like for Christmas?

'You know, Jack, from the movies, up on the big screen? Pouring his heart out, giving it everything he's got, day in and day out, just trying as hard as he can to bring a tiny little bit of sunshine into your miserable, little hum-drum lives. Did you ever think of good old Jack, huh, for a second? No, not once! Maybe old Jack just wasn't that good, huh? Maybe I wasn't good enough in The Postman Always Rings Twice. Acted my guts out for you in that one! Cuckoo's Nest, The Shining, Witches of freaking Eastwick, Prizzi's freaking Honor! All for you pal, just to brighten things up for ya!

'Not good enough though is it? No, you want me to brighten up the Christmas season too, huh? Isn't that what you want, Pal?

'Okay, let's make things real bright around here! What do you say we decorate the tree? String up these pretty lights here! Oh, she's looking brighter already! Why don't we take this cute little angel and ram her on the top branch huh? Ha ha ha! How about some gasoline for the whole freaking thing? I mean let's make her just as bright as she can be! What do you say we light her up, and chuck her through the old picture window here, huh, pal? No sense in having a tree as bright as all that and not giving the neighbors a chance to see, don't ya think, huh?

'There, aren't you glad old Jack stopped by? Huh, huh, huh? Ha!'

The flames towered brightly in the cold wintery sky,
As he made for his limo and bade his goodbye.

And an age may unfold ere I fail to regret
That visit from St. Nicholson. Which I'd sooner forget.

But I swear by the goose bumps upon my skin
That I'll always remember that devilish grin.

And his voice crying out ere he faded from sight,
'Merry Christmas to all, and I hope I never see you again as long as I live, for crying out loud!'

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
Anonymous
@confessions
17 Nov 2023 11:47PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

Feel like writting a sex story

So maria is 23 years old and im a drug dealer i met her one night at a sale and actully she wanted tp go with me so we go to my dealer a sexy 21 year old mexican with such a booty id sleep inside of it so maria already knew jess and turns out she snitched on jess so she filled me in and next thing i know as maria is in the middle of a huge bong rip of some crystal clr and jess wraps a rope around her neck and brings her to her knees maria fights back but is overpowerd cause i jumped in and wrestled her to the ground jess ties up her feet and binds her hands to the bedpost and i gagged her by wrapping my bandana around her mouth after stuffing two pairs of jesss thongs in marias mouth so jess proceeded to sit on marias face putting her nose pressed hard against hsr pussy hole as jess sucked my cock down for at least twenty mins as maria actully kept struggling and tears rolled. Down her face

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-4
Anonymous
@confessions
12 Mar 2014 2:29AM
• 1,891 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

So... I gotta tell this someone, been with me a long time.

Happened when I was 14 years old... I had this little habit of going to the club every weekend. And that was an especial one. I could finally sleep there because I had the age for that. I was excited. Not only because of that but because I was finally going to be able to swim at the biggest pool... but I could'nt be see... so I had to wait until night.

I had a great afternoon with family, and then at 20:00 I was alone. I had no friends there at that time of the day so I was watching TV on the canteen. At 22:00 was time to people to go sleep and only employees could walk at the club. But hey. No cameras and only a freaking janitor that rather be on his place watching TV.

I could to what I wanted to!

And then, got only my trunks and gone there. When I got there 4 girls were there.

A blond one with smalls tit and a pretty face.
Another blond, probally sisters, and with big titties. Nice ass and thigh...
A fat redheaded and a black pretty girl. Lean, by the way. Really lean.

I looked at them and had no interess. But I was a little afraid of them. Would they tell about me? But I thinked: Hey, they are here too. They won't. Stared at the pool and trained a little jumps... but I was so afraid of jumping... could'nt do it.

The big titted one said: Hey boy, aren't you supposed to be sleeping?

I froze. But them thinked on that again and said: You too?

They laughed of her and she said: Oh, common boy. Are you afraid of this pool? Jump already. Little coward, ahaha.

They laughed their asses of me. I got angry and said: Shut up bitch!

They all stoped. She raised and said: Repeat?

I couldn't just, you know? Don't tell her off. So I said: Shut up...

She said: The last word?

I didn't said. Them she said: Oh, I knew. Coward.

I screamed: Shut up bitch! BITCH!

She gone at me and kicked me on the balls. Really hard. And got in top of me.

I said almost without voice: Fuck you bitch, get off me.

She slaped me and sait: Oh little puny one, can't you get me off? Hey girls, this is a weak one. Let's have some fun.

They all came to me but the fat one. She said she was a little afraid because of last time and that would be on the canteen. The black one said: What a coward. I have a plan for this one don't fail.

They got me by the arms and dragged me to the bathroom. I tried to scape but the black one gave me a punch on the balls. Oooh the pain, I can remember the pain =//

But that was only starting.

There they took my trunks off and I didn't saw what they did to it. One of the girls took the bra off and I had an erection. She looked at me disgusted and kicked me in the balls again. I only could cry now.

They all took the cloths off and told me too take my hands of the balls or would be worse.

I did. They placed their feets there.

I always had big balls... and my sack was "soft" that day. So they separated with one foot (placing only the fingers and part of the feet) so my ball were... kind of stacked and with out nowhere to run. My balls were hurting. I told them to stop, and the black one said: Oh, I'll. I have to get back, but hey, this is for will not pass

She steped at my balls, one foot on each other, hanging on one of the girls and jumped. That was SO fucking painfull I almost passed out. And she motherfucker didn't got out by herself, she had to almost fall to finally step out, and that make my balls hurt even more. I screamed and received a punch on the face.

I cried them to stop but they seemed to have even more fun with that. The black one said she was going be in the door for anyone to come. And that if she came running sundelly was to everyone to to the last box.

She went there naked. And sat by the door, but first took a cigarret from a bag one of the girls had.

The big titted one placed the hands on my dick and started stroking it slowlly... she started saying with a sexy voice and look:

Hm... sorry for hurting your precious balls... I'll repay now in kind... have you ever been with a woman boy? You will have two now... isn't this great?

She stooped a little and almost placed her mouth at my dick. I even felt her breath... that warm breath... and them she placed hand on myballs and started to squeeze them, one at each hand. At first I tried to punch her or something but seeing that she started to squeeze hard. I was at so much pain that I couldn't even scream. Voice would'nt come out.

One of the balls sleeped out of her hand (making it hurt even more) and she finally stoped.

Laughed her ass off.

The other one came to me and said: And that soft dick. Was the pain?

Gotta say, she was so fucking pretty. Looking at those hanging tits and tight body... got my hard again at the same moment. She gave the prettiest smile I have ever seen. She placed the hand on my dick and said: The smallest I have ever seen. But yet, one of the prettiest... I love this purple ton you have. Contrast with the white as milk rest....

She placed her mouth at the head of my dick and let it there. I was at heaven for a moment. Them she took out and said: Well... not the best flavor. Taste it.

The other one placed the mouth and said: Yeah... hey, don't you wash it?


I was wordless, felt so great. Pain still there but... my dick was pulsing of greatness.

But then again, pain came heavy. Punched me on the balls and said: Answer me. Do you wash it?

I said crying again: Sorry... please let me go...

The small tits one said: Hey, let him go already. I think we did some damage here.

She placed the hands on my balls. Only the small touch hurted.

I said again: please, I only wanted to swim at the big pool. I started to cry as never before.

The small tit ones said: Oh, fuck. Sorry sorry. She took me by the hand and hug me while took me out of there. We gone naked. I barely could walk, so when we reached the pool and she said me give a jump I cried to say I could'nt because my balls were hurting too much. She made me sit and stroke me slowly with a hand and the other were just passing at my balls slowly. We stayed there talked for a long time.

I told her about my day and plans and she almost cried for what they did on me. Huged me and said was so sorry. Her friends were monsters for what she told me. Once they made a boy pass out. I was feeling so great. Her smalls tits (ok, not so small, little less then "medium") and perfect feets, tight ass and face. Damn, that face.
I was falling in love with her. I tried to place my hand on her tits but she didn't let me.

Why I did that? She got up said she was sorry again and left. I'll always remember that smile and beaultiful rose nipples. And that ass while she walked back. But I'll also always remember the pain. My balls hurted for days.

But there was me. Hard cock. Naked. Balls hurting and probally in love (after I got that ideia off, but were some months). I walked back to the bedroom and no one to see me. I put some clothes I had at my bag and in the other day I asked my mom to get me. Stayed almost a year without going there... and when I finally gone, never saw one of the girls.

I think it is it... sorry for my english and if this is some way confuse... it's kind of a trauma of mine...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
18 Apr 2013 1:42AM
• 3,663 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Fan of the site, first time post. Have never been able to fully divulge the greatest night of my life so here goes. I went to stay the weekend with a buddy of mine. The second night there, he had to work and I was hanging out around the house, playing video games. His sister and a couple of her friends came home and were out by the pool and jumping on the trampoline in their bathing suits. Of course, I couldn't help but peek through the blinds and was getting so turned on by watching them. When they came in they said they wanted to have a party and asked if I would go buy them some alcohol. I said I would but that it was going to cost them. They giggled and I ran to the liquor store. I spent a pretty good amount of money because I had every intention of getting them all wasted and playing the odds. Fast forward a couple of hours, we're all buzzing. The sister is flashing everyone and I'm the only guy, so I'm living it up, laughing and trying to play it cool. One girl, Becca, said she had never kissed a guy before and so they were asking me to teach her, which I did, but she was shy and kept stopping after a few seconds. Nicole was the one I really wanted to spend time with: tall, slender, long legs, and long brown hair. However, Nikki was the one I was getting all the attention from: little chubby, short hair, too much make-up, but some huge tits. The sister passed out on the couch, the redhead crashed in one room, and everyone started saying they were sleepy. Nicole was too drunk to walk, so I carried her up the stairs, but Becca and Nikki were right behind me. When we got to the guest bedroom, Nikki was asking where everyone was going to crash. I said that there were two beds and didn't really care (even though I wanted to end up with Nicole). When we got in the room, Becca went to one bed, Nikki to the other, and Nicole was yelling about wanting to hear music. I put on some music and Nicole wanted to dance. I'm dancing with her and she is saying her bra is uncomfortable and asks me to unhook it, pulling the back of her shirt up enough, but keeping the rest covered. I do and she takes it off under her shirt and throws it. I'm busy trying to figure out how I can manage to end up in the bed with her, but she pretty much passes out in my arms during the slow song. I have a decision to make, so I lay her down with Becca, the inexperienced one, opting to jump in the bed with Nikki, with those amazing tits. Sure enough, after a few minutes Nikki gets "cold" and asks me to put my arm around her. She starts rubbing my arm and wiggling her ass into me a little bit and turns her head towards mine and we start to kiss. I immediately squeeze her tits through her shirt and she whispers in my ear that she wants my cock, which was unbelievably hard at that point. I pull her shirt up and start to lick her nipples, biting them, and getting them hard. Half of a millisecond after I climb between her legs, Nicole starts yelling and bitching about something from the other bed. We try to ignore it, but she is just getting louder. My buddy's dad was a fireman so he wasn't home to worry about, but it is a little difficult to do stuff with some psycho ranting and raving 5 feet away. Nikki gets up to "take care of her" and after a few minutes of soothing, Nikki asks if I will come and talk to her. I get up and say everything is okay and she reaches out to hug me. I give her a hug, eager to get back to business with Nikki, but Nicole wouldn't let go of my neck. She says she wants to dance, so we slow dance with no music. Then she pushes me onto the bed (that Nikki has returned to). I lay there in between the two of them thinking I am about to hit the jackpot and wondering how I can maneuver to get some 2 on 1 action. Nicole all of a sudden throws a leg over me and climbs on top of me, straddling me. She starts to kiss me and I, of course, kiss back. I slide my hand up the sides of her shorts and squeeze her tight little ass. She is grinding her hips all over me and I reach over to Nikki who immediately pulls her arm away and rolls over facing the wall. Oh fucking well, I think to myself, and focus all of my attention on Plan A anyway. Nicole whispers that she wants me and gets up to move to the floor. I follow her down to the floor and she pulls off her shorts. I kiss her knee and drag my tongue up the inside of her thigh until I reach her pussy and start to lick with every fiber in my being to make sure this is the best this chick has ever been licked. She moans and writhes, squeezing her legs around my head and soon comes. I lay on my back and she climbs on top of me, leaning over to put her nipple in my mouth. I slide my hand in between her thighs and slide a finger into her. She was so tight and wet, but she soon started scooting down and pulled my shorts down, then licking my head and shaft. She gives a warning about not cumming in her mouth and takes me and starts to suck. She wasn't the greatest at giving oral, but I didn't care. I was trying to find my phone to start taking a video, but couldn't get to it on the table above me. Then all of a sudden, she stops. I asked what was wrong and she says I came and she is pissed that I came in her mouth. I'm flabbergasted because in no way shape or form did I come. I'm wondering wtf is going on and she gets up, puts her shirt on and leaves the room. WTF?! So I lay there, considering my chances if I climbed back into bed with Nikki who undoubtedly listened to the entire episode. I sat up, making a little bit of noise, checking my phone - letting her know that I was there. Nothing. Sigh. I stood up in the middle of the room for a second and my eyes adjusted to the dark. I noticed Becca. The comforter was off of her and her legs were exposed, with her shirt pulled up because of her sleeping position, revealing a little ass and tight panties. I moved to the bed and sat down. I put my hand out, but was physically shaking at the thought of touching her. I placed my hand on her back and started rubbing it back and forth. She moved over and I lay down next to her. She turned her head toward me and without opening her eyes, just leaned over and kissed me gently. We kissed for a second, but my hand was on her ass pretty quickly. I grabbed her hand and moved it to my crotch, letting her feel my hard on. She kept her hand there for a second, even stroking it once or twice, then patted it and pulled her hand back. Okay, she's not ready for that, I thought. I put my arm around her, content to stop and just go to sleep. My buddy came home from work and woke me up. He was laughing, asking what was going on. We went outside to smoke and I told him about the party and just that I had ended up laying down and guess Becca climbed in with me - that I had crashed before everyone. He said alright and went to crash, asking where I was going to lay down. Told him I would figure it out and went inside to the game room. I didn't realize it but there was Nicole on the couch. Fuck it, I thought, I'm going for it. I rubbed her back and whispered her name until she groggily woke up. Spat some bullshit about how sexy she was and made it seem like she fell asleep in the middle of making out. She said no, no, I promise I didn't and "resumed" making out. I sat on the couch and she straddled me, sliding my cock into her. I honestly didn't last as long as I would have liked, but hey, I got mine. We fell asleep on the couch together. The next day, my buddy's sister came with the drama (not knowing the whole story) but informing me that Nikki was pissed because she was into me but I was all over Nicole. I denied it and basically said Nicole was drunk and I laid her down and that was that. I never saw Nikki after that. We spent the day by the pool and I kept watching Nicole in her little bitty bikini, thinking to myself, Yeah, you got that last night. She wasn't giving me the time of day in the daytime, but oh well. Becca was though. She was smitten at our cuddling and how I "chose her at the end of the night" as she put it in a text. A month later (my next visit)Becca decided that I was "the One" and special enough to go all the way with. Never called her again after that. Anyway, that is my story. Didn't go exactly like I wanted, but I've never told anyone every detail that I can remember, so glad to share it. Hope some of you enjoy it and could really give two shits if you don't believe it. Have a good one, guys.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
22 Jun 2017 11:12AM
• 1,125 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

i have to confess. i have an addiction of rubbing my dick on my cousin's feet whenever she sleeps over. i usually wait till she falls asleep so i stay up till around 2am. Then i start to find a way to put my dick on her feet. it's hard when she has socks on but without failure i usually slide them off. then i smell them and jerk a little. i can't help but love the sensation when my dick rubs against her feet. i almost cum instantly. The first couple times i used to cum on her feet as i was basically grinding on them. i remember her once waking up just as i finished cumming and she kept moving her feet and saying something's wet. I played it off like a gangsta. but from that moment i had to stop cumming directly on her feet and just beside her. i usually cum twice every night she sleeps over. i can't help it. when she comes over i get super excited. it's an addiction. any thoughts?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@random
19 Mar 2017 10:23AM
• 6,605 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Kelsey
Part 7.1

Part1:http://motherless.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2:http://motherless.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3:http://motherless.com/VDF3D844
Part4:http://motherless.com/VF9F9A88
Part5:http://motherless.com/V8538BC7
Part6:http://motherless.com/VA86BDD4

I always found the secrecy enticing. Knowing that Jim was only a few hundred meters away made fucking Anna hotter than every other sex I had. It also made her more attractive. This was even more true in the times when I had a girlfriend. This time, I want to tell you the story of my gf Kelsey. There were a lot of differences between her and Anna. Kelsey was brunette, small(er) tits (B cups), brown eyes, normal ass. She was shy around people, avoiding eye contact as much as possible. Her style fit her character, she didnt seek attention with what she was wearing. Big sweaters, jeans and such.
But one thing they had in common: a lust for sex.

I met Kelsey on a party in Annas and Jims house. Anna was celebrating some kind of promotion. The house was full with colleagues of Anna (both male and female) and even a few of her girl friends. I knew most of Annas friends (you know at least two of them: Sophie and Riley) but non of her colleagues. I wore a white shirt and a tie plus jeans. The shirt fit me very well, highlighting my muscles and hiding what belly I had. I was freshly showered and eager to get some girl friend of Anna's into my bed (I knew I couldnt have Anna tonight). But before I even got into the house Anna changed my plans. She greeted me at the door (wearing a plain white strapless cocktail dress - she looked gorgeous and she knew it) with a kiss on the cheek, I asked "How is the party going?" She smiled and said "great, everyone is having fun... well everyone but Kelsey. She looks lonely and lost..." Me: "Kelsey?" She: "A colleague of mine." after a short pause she added "Would you do me a favor? I would like everyone to enjoy the party - could you take care of Kelsey? I dont know her too well, but she seems decent enough." I sighed. If she was lonely, that meant that she probably didnt look good. (Yes, if I want to bang a girl I care for the visual) I nodded "Cant refuse you I guess..." She hugged me and thanked me. I asked Anna how to find Kelsey, she just said "Just look for the one person who doesnt seem to fit in". I shrugged and went in. Following Anna's instructions I found Kelsey really fast, even though Kelsey was also wearing a cocktail dress. But hers, even though it could have revealed a lot of her, it didnt. It almost looked like she was trying to hide in that dress, even though it wasnt long enough for that. I cant really tell why I felt that way - maybe because her chest was completely covered, even though the dress wasnt made for that purpose - but I cant explain it any better. She was sitting at a table with some other people I didnt know, but she was not involved in the discussion. There was no drink in her hand so I went up to her, tapped her on the shoulder and asked "hey, do you want a drink? I was just about to get some for myself." She looked up to me, confused to see an unknown face (her face btw was beautiful - cant complain there), hesitated and said "yes". "Well what do you want?" Again she hesitated. I took the opportunity and said "Well then just come with me, this discussion sounds boring anyway." She again was hesitant but got up and went to the kitchen with me.

After we got the drinks I escorted her outside onto the balcony. We talked for a bit, exchanged names, talked jobs, sports etc. Really I was doing most of the talking... Then we got more drinks. She started opening up a little, talking about her work. When we got the third round of drinks, we went into the garden and sat on a bench (warm summer night) and started talking about her hobbies. She seemed really passionate, working at a animal shelter in her free time. Time flew by, more drinks ... we were both a bit tipsy when it came to the topic of dressing. I told her she shouldnt hide herself. She didnt understand so I stood up and pulled her into standing as well. Then I touched her at the hips and pulled down her dress, so far that her breasts were visible and even a little bit of her bra. "oh that was a little far" I said and pulled it back over the bra. She giggled the whole time, but when I touched her breast by accident she stopped and looked at me. I looked down at her, bent over to her (since I was a lot taller) and kissed her. She didnt react at first. I said "Sorry if that wasnt what you - " but I couldnt finish before she kissed me as well - tongue and all. We didnt stop kissing until I heard Annas voice call my name and then: "Kelsey? Are you out here?" We both freaked out a little, parted for a moment and looked at the house. The windows were lit and we could see Anna standing on the balcony but she didnt seem to see us. I answered "Yeah we're down here, I wanted to show her the garden." Anna: "Okay just wanted to check you are okay and if you already left. Half of the guests are already gone..." We got back in, and even more people were leaving. I looked at Kelsey, but she shook her head "I'm having a good time, I'm staying." The number of people boiled down to me, Kelsey, Anna, Jim and some of Annas friends. Kelsey and me continued our chat from before. Some of Annas friends tried to get my attention, surely to get a visit to my house. But I was absorbed with Kelsey. One by one Annas friends gave up, Jim also went to bed, while me and Kelsey were still talking. At last, only Anna and Kelsey were left with me. We were all drunk at that point. Anna said "I'm sorry guys, but I think I'll have to kick you out." Kelsey looked at her watch and said "oh shit already so late" (like 4 am?) And I said "Dont think you'll get a taxi soon here." Watching for Annas expression I added "but I live nearby, you can have the couch." Anna smiled and winked at me. I got the impression that was what she planned from the beginning, but I wasnt sure (later she told me it wasnt). After some back and forth Kelsey agreed, we went back to my house. On the way there, after we were out of sight, she even took my hand. She was so shy she didnt dare look at me, but I smiled broadly. I really liked her as well. When we got home I hugged her and said "so about that couch..." She looked at me and I said "Its not very comfortable... why dont you sleep in my bed with me?" Without waiting for her answer I took her up and carried her to my bedroom. I helped her undress and undressed as well. She whispered "I want you" but it was so quiet that I wasnt sure if I heard her right. I didnt ask though and went to brush my teeth (old habits die hard...). When I came back she was already asleep. I covered her but not before looking at her beautiful body. I have no idea why she was hiding herself.

I got a second set of sheets and lay besides her. I fell asleep without touching her.

The next day I woke up with a heavy head. I felt my morning wood. And a hand on it, stroking it slowly. I was awake immediately, only to see Kelsey shriek back. She sat to my feet, only dressed in the shirt I wore the night before. "good morning" I said, smiling. "Morning... sorry... I ... " I interrupted her: "Its all good, it felt really good.... Can you go on?" She nodded hesitantly and started stroking again, this time faster. Once my precum covered the tip she started sucking. And she was good at it. Far better than I expected. From her behaviour I would have guessed that she was inexperienced, but I was wrong. When she stopped she said "I want you to fuck me." Hard words out of her mouth. I looked surprised when she continued: "You didnt take advantage of me when I was drunk. You earned that. Also: Your dick is huge, I've never had such a big one." I asked her for her favorite position - doggystyle. I got behind her, she kneeing on the bed, lifting her ass towards me, I standing on the floor. I went in very slowly and indeed her pussy was tight, but after a few thrusts she said "harder!" So I increased my speed. Each pound she took was accompanied by a small "ah" from her throat. "Is that all you got?" she asked, so I pounded her harder and harder, her "ah"'s getting louder and louder. "Finger my ass!" she demanded (with Anna it was always me in command, this was new and exciting as well) and I did. I fucked her more slowly and her moans changed to deep "Uhhh"'s. After a while she asked "do you have lube?" When I had the lube she said "I want you to fuck my ass, but I never had such a big cock in it, use a lot of lube and do it slow please." I put some lube on my finger and pushed it in her ass, put more lube on my cock and then put the tip of it against her asshole. I pushed the tip in, "deeper" it came from her so I went deeper. A long "aaaaaahhh" escaped her mouth as I went deeper and deeper. I went all in. She took it. Her ass contracting around my cock. I went in and out slowly. Primordial grunts came from Kelsey as I lay my hand on her pussy and started playing with her clit. "I'm cuming" she moaned and seconds later I blew my load in her ass. She moaned loudly and her juice spilled over my bed. I pulled out and she collapsed on the bed, panting heavily, as did I. We cuddled for a little while and Kelsey seemed to be back to her old shy ways. She had her arms before her chest, while I had an arm around her and she was facing me, her head on my shoulder. After a while she started to relax a little and laid an arm on my chest. "That was amazing." I said and looked at her "I didnt expect you to be that... " - "Good at fucking?" she ended my sentence. Me: "Yeah I guess so." She responded "Well, normally I dont open up but when I love someone..." She stopped, inhaled sharply and looked at me in fear. I laughed and said "I like you as well." She exhaled. "whats for breakfast?" she asked. I got up, still all naked and said "Toast and eggs, if you like." She nodded. I put on a boxer and made breakfast.


End of Part 7.1
Took longer than expected to introduce Kelsey (Thats why its .1). Next story will be the one that I wanted to tell you this time :D You'll hear more about Kelsey I promise.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-3
mydicknurmouf
View posts View profile
@random
28 Mar 2019 11:37AM
• 640 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

hooked up with this bitch i met at the bar, fucked her all night long... woke up still horny , so I decided to wank one out to her sleeping.. you see that ass and those sexy curvy feet mmmm

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
16
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@random
17 Apr 2017 12:21PM
• 8,510 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Part9.1: It stays in the family (1)


Part1: http://motherless.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2: http://motherless.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3: http://motherless.com/VDF3D844
Part4: http://motherless.com/VF9F9A88
Part5: http://motherless.com/V8538BC7
Part6: http://motherless.com/VA86BDD4
Part7.1: http://motherless.com/V136D601
Part7.2: http://motherless.com/VF285529
Part7.3: http://motherless.com/VBB2A1F7
Part8: http://motherless.com/V214664A

Every year on christmas, me, Jim and Anna would celebrate together. It had become a ritual over the years of our friendship. We would meet on christmas eve, either in their house or mine, eat christmas cookies, sing christmas songs, give presents to each other, eat dinner and then go to bed.
One year though, Anna's family would come to visit. First, Anna wasnt too excited, since her parents basically invited themselves. But as christmas came closer she liked the idea more and more. She hadnt celebrated christmas with her family in years. Anna has two younger sisters, 4 and 8 years younger than her. I think that year Anna had turned 27, so her sisters were 23 (Haley) and 19 (Patricia, called Patty). I hadnt met any of her family before, but still Anna wanted her sisters to sleep at my place, since Jim and her only had one guest room. I was a little worried, but Anna told me that they would behave and anyway they would only come to me for sleeping, also I wouldnt regret it she said with a wink. So I agreed. Still, I was nervous when the 23rd came. Her parents arrived in the evening and dinner was planned for all together, including me. I arrived early and helped Anna and Jim cooking and so on. When Jim was away for a minute I said to Anna "You know, you owe me one since I let your sisters sleep at my place right?" A: "Yes I know. And I also can imagine what you want". She winked and grabbed my cock in my pants. I got hard. Anna let me go and Jim came back in the kitchen. We chatted for a bit before the doorbell rang. Annas dad was about as tall as me. Well tended beard, friendly look on his face. He hugged his daughter tightly and even lifted her off her feet. Anna's mother was almost as tall as her, so just short of 6 ft, and also looked just like an 50 year old version of Anna. They both wore cardigans and blouses (different colors though) so they looked even more alike. She gave Anna a kiss on the cheek and hugged her as well. The dad had already greeted Jim and now came to me. He gave me a hug as well. We joked about how we were both equally tall and then he told me in his youth he had about the same hair as I did. Next Annas mom reached me and hugged me as well. Her boobs definitely were c cups as well. Then I looked up and saw Annas sisters. They were whispering with Anna and looking in Jims and then in my direction. I looked at Jim and he said "they are probably asking if I proposed to Anna yet..." I grinned and said "Maybe you should then..." J: "I will... in time..."
Anna and her sisters looked very much alike, but Patty had darker (still blonde) hair and more voluptuous lips and a broader face (just a little bit) and just as big tits as her sister. Haley had higher cheek bones, giving her a more aristocratic look. She also wore glasses, even though I later learned that she had no need for them. Her boobs were smaller, but fitting her overall look so well that I would argue that bigger tits would look worse on her. Patty and Haley wore christmas sweaters giving them an innocent and shy appearance. They both gave me a sweet smile and a hug as greeting. When they all went to the dining room with Jim, Anna waited and pulled me close. A: "They asked me if you were the handsome man they would share a house with over the next nights." Me: "So? I guess you dont want me to fuck them?" She laughed and said "Keep your dick in your pants, dont make a move on them. They wont make a move on their own." Me: "But what if they do?" A: "Then you are a lucky man. They both dont have boyfriends right now." Then she gave me a slap on the shoulder and laughed, we went to the dining room as well.
The evening passed quickly, I learned that both Annas sisters were studying, Haley chemistry and Patty worked towards a medical degree. I was the center of attention for a long time, since they all knew each other but not me. They didnt ask me about my lovelife though, thankfully. When dinner ended we moved to the living room to drink some wine. Jim, Anna and her parents sat on the L shaped couch while Patty Haley and me were sitting on a normal couch. Patty and Haley didnt drink too much, but were tired soon, so we ended the evening. We still had to take Patties and Haleys stuff to my house. When their dad offered help they declined, saying I would help them and so I did. I said good night to Jim Anna and her parents and we left for my house. On the way there, the two sisters were giggling and whispering. Then Haley came up to me and asked "So... do you have a girlfriend?" I shook my head "nope. havent had for a while now..." She nodded and said "I havent had a boyfriend in a year." When we arrived at my house, Haley asked:"Isnt it lonely in such a big house sometimes?" Me: "yeah, but I can always come over to Anna and Jim, so its fine." Patty then joined the conversation: "How did you get to know our sister?" So I told them how Jim and I were room mates and that Anna came to visit from time to time. I then brought all their stuff to their room. When I was about to leave the room Patty asked: "Do you think Anna looks good?" I froze. Did they suspect anything? Me: "There is no denying that she looks good. But I mostly like her for her personality. She is a very good friend." As I left the room, Haley followed me and asked "Can I have your phone number? Just in case of an emergency or if I forget something here tomorrow." I nodded, trying not to grin, and gave her my phone number. I told her I would get some towels for them, went to the bathroom and returned to their bed room. The door was left a bit open so I overheard them talking.

P: "Pleaaase, give me the number."
H: "You can ask him yourself when he is coming back!"
P: "Okay okay... I will..."

I then knocked on the door. Both of them said "come in" at the same time. I smiled and opened the door. Me: "here are your towels. If you want to shower, the big bathroom is right besides my bedroom. I will brush my teeth there but then you got it all to yourselves. Need anything else?" As I asked this I looked at Patty. She hesitated then said: "Can I have your number?" Me: "Sure, Haley already got it, she can give it to you." Patty smiled and I left. I brushed my teeth and went to bed, leaving the door open so I would hear them if they yell my name. I heard footsteps. Then the shower. Then a toothbrush. Footsteps away from the bathroom. Then footsteps to the bathroom. Toothbrush. Bathroom door. But no steps. I was pretty sure, one of them was standing in front of my door. So I turned on the light and made sure not to look to the door. I got up, just in my boxers. The idea of being watched turned me on, so my cock got half erect. I scratched my balls, getting my dick a bit harder. Then I took off my boxers and put them to my dirty laundry and went back to bed, turned off the light. After a few moments I heard the floor squeak. Whoever watched me, left. Soon I fell asleep. The next morning I woke early. i put on boxers and a t-shirt and went to the kitchen to drink a glass of water. While I was drinking, Haley got out of the bedroom, wrapped in a towel. I said good morning before she saw me. I startled her and she almost dropped her towel. H: "Oh hey, I thought I was the first one awake." She stared at my boxers for a split second, I acted like I didnt see. Me:"No problem, are you taking a shower now?" She nodded and held onto her towel. Me: "Have fun then." She left for the bathroom, halfway there her towel dropped a little so I had a nice look at her back and ass before she rushed into the bathroom. While she was showering I got a text from Anna: "Why did Patty just ask me if I ever saw you naked?"
Me: "Haley spied on me yesterday. I took of my boxers and slept naked. She saw me do it."
A: "Well I guess you are keeping word. Anything else I should know?"
Me:"Haley half-dropped her towel on the way to the shower."
A: "You are damn lucky."
Me:"Thanks :D"

When Patty came out of the room, she wore a white shirt (not see through but you could guess...) with seemingly no bra under and shorts. When she saw me, she said "Hi.." and came up to me. Just when she was close enough to have a conversation and I had a good look at her, she turned around said "I forgot something in the bedroom..." and bolted back. When she came back she wore a bra and a different shirt, also jeans. Her head was red as a tomato, the situation seemed to be awkward for her. She had her phone with her and wrote something. At that moment I recieved a text... from her... saying:"Hi". I looked at it and said "It works nicely. How are you?" P: "I'm fine thanks." We chatted for a bit before Haley came from the shower. Patty went back to the room as well. I followed her after she was inside and listened. Haley told Patty that she almost lost her towel. Patty claimed that was on purpose. Then Patty talked about her walking out in just shirt and shorts but then going back. I left my position and made breakfast. Soon after Haley and Patty left to have breakfast with Anna, Jim and their parents.
I texted Anna: "Can you come to me after the breakfast? Alone? I still have the desert for today in my fridge and we could talk for 5 minutes."
Talk for 5 minutes. Well... Anna came over half an hour later. When I tried to tell her everything that happend this morning Anna stopped me and said: "I already know. We are sisters, you know? We share that kind of information" and laughed. We went into the kitchen and Anna got on her knees. She pulled down my pants while saying: "So my sisters turned you on huh? Thats why you want to fuck right now?" I nodded "How else am I going to keep word?" Anna grinned and pulled down my boxers "take this as an early christmas present." She sucked me for a while, using her tongue to lick of all precum. Then I lifted her on the kitchen table. A: "Fuck me like you would fuck my sister." So I did. I got close to her, kissed her and started humping her slowly. I put one hand on her throat, kept kissing her passionately and started fucking her harder and harder until I felt her orgasm. I was close too, so I pulled out. Juice was dripping from her pussy. She laid on her back, her head over the edge of the table so I could throatfuck her. I shot my load right in her throat, while she was gagging on my cock. After we cleaned ourselves up and let some fresh air in, we took the desert to Annas house. Annas sisters looked a bit frightened, when Anna told Jim that it took so long because we had to talk.
Then Anna went to her sisters and I could see them relax, while I talked to Jim and told him, that the girls were nice enough.

End of Part 9.1

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
21
Katie_downsouth
View posts View profile
@confessions
24 Nov 2014 10:47PM
• 10,695 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I confess I let my ex husband trade me to a horny old man in exchange for his younger prettier daughter ~
I barely remember leaving the bar where we spent the night celebrating his new job.. just flashes of driving home. But I do remember being confused about why I was in the back seat of our car with a very old man. Glaring at the front seat, where I normally sat, was a thin, young blond girl. (Later finding out she was only 19). The cold air woke me up some as I walked towards our front door with my arm being held tight by the old man. Looking ahead I see my husband guiding the blonde through our front door and straight to the couch where he proceeded to ask how he could make her comfortable. We all four ended up in our living room where I was ordered to serve drinks that I was unable to have. He made it clear he wanted me awake the rest of the night. After watching him through a few drinks and some conversation, it was obvious my husband had made an agreement to swap me with that young blonde that he was pampering.
When it dawned on me what was happening I immediately looked to my right to see the obese old man grinning. He sat in a flannel plaid shirt that barely covered his beer belly and sweat pouring off him like a waterfall. He stripped nude and giggled as he told me the years of ideas he had built up for me, being the limitless toy my husband told him I was. I called out for my husband but he ignored my pleas as the old man held me down and forcefully ripped my clothes off. Before I could fully comprehend what was happening by hands were cuffed together around the foot of the couch. He left me their shivering as he made a trip to the car and bathroom. I was left to see my husband already undressing his toy gently as he kissed her slowly down her perfectly tight body and perky boobs. The butterflies in my stomach went crazy and I began to feel nauseous with jealousy and the betrayal of him breaking our rule about agreeing to just such events. I began to cry which prompted my husband to look up with a proud grin and say “Aren’t you happy I am getting what I deserve? Aren’t you excited to see my cock the hardest and happier that you can make it?” Then he stood and removed his clothes to reveal his throbbing, rock hard cock. I drooled with my mouth open at the sight then smiled through my tears as I remembered that his pleasure was more important than my needs or feelings. I could hear the girl begin to giggle and that was his cue to lay back down with her. I was so entranced watching the pleasure on his face I didn’t realize the old man was back in the room.
I had never seen an uglier sight as that man naked. He was setting down a small black suitcase to uncuff me from the couch. He ordered me to crawl to the dining room that was in direct view of the living room. I soon found myself tied to chair legs, stretched and on all 4’s decorated with a dog collar, leash and ass plug tail inserted abruptly. My instinct was to struggle but my training told me to be still and wait for instructions. I shook with anxiety as I waited to see the next tool we would be pulling from his suitcase. I wasn’t surprised to see a ball gag and whip. I glanced at Rick to see if he even noticed what was going on or if he was going to intervene because he had never let another man abuse me in BDSM fashion. Up until now I had only been ordered to give blow jobs to a few of his friends. To my disappointment he was totally hypnotized by his sexy girl…. still kissing and rubbing like teenagers.
My concentration was broke by the crack of the old man’s whip on my bare ass. I howled out loud as i felt the pain travel down my legs. (Once again I looked to Rick and he hadn’t even flinched). “You are my dog to train for the night” the old man demanded. “No talking, no walking up-right and obey without hesitation or you will be whipped”. I looked up at him with my tear filled eyes and nodded agreeingly. He nodded back and sat in a chair facing my side and began to train his new dog. I am thankful that night was started with heavy drinking and remember only flashes and pieces of it. For what seemed like hours he sat in that chair and ordered me like a dog to sit, beg, bark and hump a pile of pillows while he stroked his old, wrinkled cock that was hiding under his belly, laughing. I remember towards the end of the training, my body was red with shame and my pussy embarrassingly wet when he had me turn around and I could finally get a glimpse of Rick. It was the exact moment he came in her with the most exhilarating look of relief and pleasure I have ever seen him have. I got lost in watching his pleasure but soon snapped out of it with a slap to my face. I hadn’t noticed the old man standing in front of me taking off my ball gag. “You should be trained enough to untie” he boasted as he freed my limbs. He told me to sit on my feet, paws up and begging like a dog. He proceeded to tie my tits individually from base to nipple with a thin wire as he explained dogs need long udders and mine were ruined anyway. After the last pull to tighten the rope he shoved his wrinkled cock in my mouth while using my hair as handles to push. As he fucked my face I could hear Rick and the girl getting dressed and giggling over drinks in the other room. Before I knew it he was pulling his cock out and walking behind me. He grabbed my leash and said “bark the whole time I fuck you or you will get beat”. That statement woke me up with flurries of shame and embarrassment knowing they could hear me. Pulling my collar tight he rammed his cock in relentlessly. I was focused on bracing myself to stay up when I realized simultaneously with a streak of pain on my back from the whip that I forgot to bark. Still squealing from pain I started reluctantly to bark with the second thrust like a hurt poodle. “Good dog” he moaned and pumped faster as he pulled my collar tight. I was gasping for air and still trying to bark when they walked in the kitchen to get a look. I thought I was about to pass out when his body finally dropped on top of me in what felt like seizures. I was unable to move at all but could hear Rick demanding I get up and bring him and our guests more beer. Even with everything going on, I was completely frozen with thoughts that a stranger just came in my pussy without protection. That old man finally rolled off of me and said “keep the collar on and bring our beers to the living room dog.” I replied with a bark and crawled to the refrigerator to drag a 6-pak with my teeth. I knew stanking would get me whipped and I think I had enough of that especially with the already burning pain from my still tied tits. I was hoping this would be the last chore of the night and they would be going home soon after.
I finally got everyone served and sitting submissively waiting for everyone to finish their chats and beers when the conversation and glares turned to me. I was visually scared and shaking as Rick explained that he had to promise me to the old man the whole night for his “special needs” & abuse in exchange for conventional sex with the blonde slut. Rick handed the girl a pretty satin nighty and told her to get comfortable and get in our bed. After she left the room he told me to lay on our coffee table, tits up. He proceeded to tie my hands and feet to the legs of the table. The fear was so great that I had my eyes closed and wanted to run.. to denounce my cuckquean title and just hide. He kicked the table hard, pulled his cock out of his pants and in his sweetest voice he said “Look at this hard cock and know how well you are pleasing me”. I replied with a simple smile and opened my eyes. He finished to say with an evil smirk “It seems ‘ol boy has a thing for paralyzed and passed out chicks, so you won’t remember much”. I immediately started to struggle with the ropes as I thought “how is he going to get me passed out”? They both laughed knowing I wasn’t going anywhere. Rick sat down on the couch watching and stroking as the old man pulled a special pill out of his pocket and before I knew it had it pushed down my throat. As I got dizzy I remember thinking at least he’s not choking me and Rick is hard looking at me.
I was awake but blurry and I became almost paralyzed. The girl walked back in the room and plopped back down on the couch next to Rick. She took over stroking his cock and remarked how she will never be an old used whore like me. The next thing I remember they were laughing and doing lines of coke off my belly then, Rick told her it was time to go to bed and leave the old man to his business. I couldn’t move to see but, I know he was leading her to our comfortable huge bed while I was strapped to a wooden table. I blacked out over and over but woke sharply to each crack of the old mans whip on my body… to vague visions of him on top of me pounding away… his huge ass cheeks smothering my face… to flashes of him grunting as he gave my tits lashings with his whip…. then to blackness.
The sun rose and I found myself still tied to the table. My tits were unbound but purple with rope marks and burns. I felt welts and pain all over my body from the thin whip he fancies and burning in my ass and pussy from an apparent long night of fucking. The ball gag was back in my mouth and could see the old man still naked sleeping on the couch next to me. I prayed Rick would wake up first telling me it was all over. I did not get that lucky. Soon he woke already grabbing his cock and staring at me. I was so sober and awake I knew I would remember and feel every disgusting touch of him and there was nothing I could do. I mumbled “the night’s over” through my gag and he replied “He said the whole night and the nights not over until he wakes up and gives back my girl”. He tied his sweaty stinky t-shirt around my mouth over the gag to muffle any possible sounds. To my surprise I saw him adjusting and turning on a video camera that I’m assuming was on all night. He came back to me and straddled the table over my face. He began to rub from his ass to his cock on my face, holding my hair and grinding. I started gasping for air and struggling when he mumbled through a sinister laugh “Don’t worry dog it won’t take long for the blue pill to kick in”. I felt the weight of his huge body lift off some minutes later with me now waiting for his next move. I felt his huge hands grap each tit like handles as he pushed his cock in to my ass. Within minutes I was covered in his sweat and mine from the pain and humiliation. The weight of his whole body thrusted his cock into me with each stroke as he was bending over squeezing and biting my tits. Without notice he pulled his cock out and rammed it in my pussy. Thrusting and shaking over me then falling and crushing me as he caught his breath from cumming. I began to cry as I waited for him to remove his smelly body from me. He whispered in my ear “That’s the 4th load of my sperm locked in your cunt tonight” before getting up and standing in front of my open legs.
He looked down our hall and chuckled “I guess he would rather be with her than save you”. I couldn’t speak or move, I was helpless as he stared at me like meat. I was shocked my husband would let a stranger have control of me and my body fully. I knew he wasn’t done when he could hear Rick fucking his girl in the other room, too busy to notice. He stood closer between my spread legs and for the first time I felt warm piss covering my body and face, a feeling only second the the cruel laugh he maintained as he showered me. Laying in the most physically degrading state of my life he tells me he’s done and leaving and that Rick can keep the girl the rest of the day. I watched him dress quickly leaving me helpless and dripping with his cum and piss. All I had left to do was wait for Rick to get bored and come out and rescue me.
Let me know what you think of my other stories and pics: https://cucqueanjolie.wordpress.com

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-3
EmilyLust
View posts View profile
@confessions
28 Jun 2023 10:36AM
• 654 views • 6 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 20 replies ]

My Master say i have very troublesome mouth, i get myself in trouble so fast without thinking my bad mouth just tease and then he use that against me.. the Sneaky Devil bite on me and give such little space to wiggle in his claws. This mission of whoring me started that way, we were just teasing my professor of art, with shameless teasing lines said to him and then few exposures, such as spilling hot coffee on my top and taking it off because coffee was so hot and exposing my pierced nipples. The task from my Master was.. restricted slut, just do what told and support if prof go for it but never initiate something really dirty, like sex or bj. Master knows how much his pet is into him and he likes well.. his nature likes humiliating those sensations and feeling then after taking care of it. It’s like a beast bite but then that beast knows the best what your wound is and who else is suppose to lick it to heal. And he likes sending me out to grab the sensations of being slut for him and whore, yet he is the only one who is able to make me feel that way. Or i always somehow sneak in under skin of man, or that’s about how little impact what others might say except my Lord have effect on me. So after that teasing where my Lord makes me sooo nervious because my teasing mouth are not used to do what they poke for, and my Master loves doing that, make cash what my ass wrote :p
So one day prof called me for some workshop work and i was suppose to stay the night, i was nervious about it because as said my Master instructed me to be a good girl and go with it if prof wants to use Master’s toy. Prof always had a thing for younger flesh and he is known by after having few drinks he gets blunt and very sexually provocative. And this pet knows her Master’s liking so long story a bit short, after some drinking and teasing when sitting next to prof he reached towards me and in few seconds i was down on my knees sucking him like Master’s good girl, doing everything my Master trained me to do, and dropped my phone down to record those sounds for my Master because he likes little things such as that when the other part is not into recording and showing their parts. It didn’t take long and i had prof burst into my mouth on my new tongue piercing that i did for my Master.. I saved few drops and when prof went for towel i took a pics of cum drops dripping down my chin. The adrenaline, the nervious sensations going through my head and body.. is something that it’s hard to explain along with humiliation i felt. Way older man and way bigger than me, and being sent and having someone with such control over me.. makes me feel really small, and my body ready for fight sort of way. Just that tense stay inside of me because my submission is soo big and strong that i just end up on my Lord’s feet and say yes Master. Wrapped in his lust and soo weak under his focused eyes on me. Master lust for his toy and perve on her, how am i not to be weak on that. Then after that i rush to speak with my Lord and the way my beast enjoys it doesn’t help either.. like i just want to open myself in such tender way for him to taste and make me struggle and suffer for him and feed his desires and fantasies.. the need is so strong that it lacks of words again, and i was thinking i am very skilled with my words.. but lately think how some things i feel have no words to be used or i have overcome them all with how he makes me feel.. after that prof friends came, two of them, one we call daddy hands and other one watcher. There is in other story where i mention daddy hands for those who follow.. so my Master had me keeping the teasing sexy chit chat with them, again throwing me to the wolfs.. asking about their fantasies and making sure this kind of situation happens again…
I was sitting next to daddy hands, and bit by bit my Master instructed me to have his hands creeping under my skirt, so i did, lifted my skirt a bit so he can see my harness leather leg thing, and it took his attention then when he lowered his hand on my knee i would move towards him and have that hand go more up and up then in one point just falling into the lust of my Master i had his hand under my skirt rubbing on my pussy. He was so confused and i was soo hunting because I had my Master being so excited with his slut, so i made him rub me few times trying others not to see.. heart in my throat from all that excitement where i try to hide it and the excitement for being such good girl for my Master.. that’s a rush i am addicted to.. hmm i miss my Master a bit today.. and gets hard to focus on filth when he is not around :p
Because the hunger and just that thought is overwhelming and soo powerful. After that they were gone and my Master went to sleep and then i get even more nervious.. idk what’s worse or having my Lord around when i whore for him in that same min or having him sleeping and then waiting to tell him all about it. When they were gone i was helping prof to clean table a bit and while passing next to each other he again reached for me and the conflict in my body and mind to stay still and not have a reflex to jump from him is another way of mind fuck that my Lord has gave me.. so i let it happen again.. he reaches and kiss me a bit then i turn while he make my dress slip and i face him with my back, helping my harness to slip down as well. Bend a bit and take his cock in my pussy. I never cum when my Master send me to whore for him, because in my mind there is such barrier, that it doesn’t allow me to cum, yet i cum so fast when my Master instruct me. I don’t feel the slight attraction for prof, the excitement i feel is only wrapped in tasks and acts and details my Master tell me to do and my slutty behavior but when it comes to other man i feel none. It didn’t take much and i felt him ready to cum so few drops in my pussy before he pulled out and came on my ass and back. I'll post pics from that evening one i managed to take. After that he offered to sleep in his bed in his room saying that his bed is very comfortable, so again i accepted because instructed to do so.. and my Master knows i hate that, spending the night when sent to whore.. luckily it was already soo late and soon it will be morning and then i can run home to my Lord so he claim back his toy. While in bed and just chit chatting about art after some time while having me there naked which comes in form of being soo exposed for long there is that tormenting sensation again where you are forced to stay still in burning fire.. he slide his hands over my naked body and pulled me closer again trying to go for a kiss.. and this third time was perhaps the most tormenting.. because it was more „nice“ more gentle where he didn’t penetrate me but i just rubbed his dick between my legs and pussy, making him cum, while he try's to pull me closer, such repulsive feelings sticking on my skin. And my head just screaming where i want to be in that moment, the reality of the moment can be so strong that no matter how much i try to imagine my Lord having me, it pulls you back to reality and creeping hands on me. But my Master trained his slut well, and he can bring that huntress mindset to me, so i just know i have to score a cum shot. And check my list of task. Then come home and tell my Lord Devil all the struggling i felt and crawl and beg for him. My Owner to claim me back and taste my tormented soul. M Lord tends to say he wants me to enjoy, partly he does, he have a bit of soul, but i know that nature i know his taste i know how much he enjoys my masochist struggle wrapped around him. And the fact that i’ll dance with him with smile even when it’s so humiliating at the end. Just admit it Devil :P

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
15 Oct 2012 10:44PM
• 13,210 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 64 replies ]

I'm staying in a hotel the next two weeks while I'm traveling overseas for work. I had 2 LONG days with 6-hrs sleep total, so after I masturbated late late last night, I crawled onto the bed naked and just crashed around 5am.

The room I'm staying in is a suite and you can't see the bed from the doorway. -- I over slept this morning by a LOT, I mean, it was after 2pm before I finally woke up to my cell ringing like crazy. I tossed on some boxers, went to the couch in the "front" room and started working again (after returning my missed calls). A few minutes later there was a light knock on the door and the housekeeper opened it. I told her I was fine, she kept asking was I sure, no towels or anything needs replacing. I kept saying 'no' and she finally left. At that point I was just freaking out b/c I'd slept too long so I wasn't worried about having my bed made.

After dinner tonight I decided I wanted to jerk off again before bed, but try as I may, I couldn't find the little hotel lotion I used the night/morning before, but I found the lid no problem. The lotion bottle is literally not here, trust me I've looked everywhere, even the trash. I have come to 2 conclusions. 1) There are gnomes that snuck into the room and stole the lotion 2) The housekeeper's first visit wasn't at 2:30 in the afternoon. Since gnomes don't carry master hotel keys, I'm leaning towards: the housekeeper stopped by, I didn't answer when she knocked/spoke, she came in and started to clean up. She saw that the lotion had been left on the table in front of the sofa, where I'd masturbated and later found the lid. Seeing the open lotion bottle, she picked it up, saw me naked on the bed in the next room and left. That scenario kind of explains why she kept asking if I was sure I didn't need anything replaced, which even in my newly awakened OMG state seemed strange.

However, if she did come in, like I now strongly suspect, I have to wonder how long she stayed before she left. As exhausted as I was I wouldn't have woken up unless she turned on a vacuum or something, even then, who knows since the alarm clock didn't wake me. -- The thing is, you can see into the bedroom once you step into the room only a few feet, it's a pretty open design and I left the door into the bedroom wide open. The room door is at the far corner of the room, everything in the room is to the left of the entrance way, so she'd had to have been blind not to have seen me in bed well before she got to the table by the sofa. I mean, you have to walk straight towards the bed to get to the table, unless you're staring at your feet you see into the bedroom. So, assuming she isn't blind, why continue to come into the room and begin the process of cleaning up? And more importantly, why didn't she replace the lotion bottle...she obviously knew I used the lotion?

I'd kinda like to repeat the scenario and watch what happens when I'm "asleep", but seeing as I don't know the normal time she makes her rounds, and seeing as I can't really afford to blow off another day waiting for her to show, I may have to live with the mystery. But, the idea of her coming in, and maybe staying a few extra moments so as to get a peak at a reasonably fit, young 30s American, naked in bed is kinda hot. If I can swing working from the hotel one day, maybe I'll stay in my boxers and let her clean up. Ideas of what to do from there? Do I "accidentally" let my cock fall out? Get an "unexpected" erection I can't seem to hide? Not say anything and start looking at porn? Check the time and decide I HAVE to shower so I can leave? I know sex and nudity isn't as taboo in Europe but it still feels like a touchy line to cross, especially since I'm here for so long...but being seen/caught/watched by a housekeeper is a definite fantasy of mine. It seems like I *may* have one that took the time for at least a modest look when given the chance to see me naked, but she also obviously didn't hang around that long or come back in once she left (or I assume she'd brought back more lotion), so it's far from a slam dunk....but...I would like to exploit the situation to see what happens if given another chance, and I have just under 2-weeks to make it happen.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@random
15 Apr 2017 5:42AM
• 5,626 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Part8:Once a day, keeps the doctor away.

Part1: http://motherless.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2: http://motherless.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3: http://motherless.com/VDF3D844
Part4: http://motherless.com/VF9F9A88
Part5: http://motherless.com/V8538BC7
Part6: http://motherless.com/VA86BDD4
Part7.1: http://motherless.com/V136D601
Part7.2: http://motherless.com/VF285529
Part7.3: http://motherless.com/VBB2A1F7

There was a point in time where me and Anna hadnt had sex for 5 or 6 months (even longer than when I got together with Kelsey). There were multiple reasons as to why: bad timing of illness, vacation, jobs etc. Over that time we exchanged more nudes than ever. I masturbated a lot, Anna fucked Jim a lot and masturbated as well, but still, we craved each others touch. After those 5 or 6 months we made a pact...

I cannot recall every single time we had sex (in that time), but I want to tell you about some special times.


The doorball rang. I looked at my watch. It was around 4 pm. At that time, there usually is no package delivery or mail. Anna (and also Jim) was still at work. Who else would be there? jehovas witnesses? I went to the door and was pushed back into my house immediately. I stumbled, the door closed and "someone" jumped into my arms. Only out of reflex I held her up. I looked down right into her bright smiling eyes. I put her back on the ground, Anna looked amazing in her working outfit. Dark blue blazer, dark blue skirt and white blouse. The skirt was a tight fit. Her ass looked amazing in it. Her blouse was low cut, revealing a lot of her cleavage. I knew she was professional at her job, she once told me her tactic was: get their looks first, then convince with your cunning. I do believe that works. A:"I was so horny at work, I thought about masturbating... again... and then I thought: why not finish early today and get something better..." She winked at me. I grabbed her ass "well now thats a nice surprise..." I pulled up her skirt and revealed her g-string. Me:"Thats not a lot you are wearing under that skirt, but I would prefer even less..." She grinned and got rid of the string. We went into the bedroom, she laid down on the bed and pulled up her skirt a little. She looked so freaking sexy. A:"What kind of contract do you want, Sir?" she said in her innocent voice. Me:"One that says I can fuck you every single day from now on." She giggled and said "That I can do.." and wanted to start undressing, but I stopped her and said "I want to fuck you like this..." so she turned over, presenting her ass to me. I got rid of my pants and started licking her. She was soaking within seconds. A:"Jim never does that to me.." she moaned. When I stopped, her juice was dripping out of her pussy. My dick was already rock hard, so I started fucking her pussy right away. Every pound was followed by a short moan. Her tight pussy welcomed me with warmth. I started fingering her asshole. Her moans deepened. I couldnt hold on for long so I told her "I'm going to cum..." so she turned around and sucked me off till I shot my hot load in her mouth. She collapsed on the bed. A:"I missed the taste of your cum so much..." I laid besides her. Me:"I missed the taste of your pussy as well. By the way about that contract..." she looked at me in astonishment, me: "We should really fuck every single day from now on. There was to be a way." She nodded and said:"Deal. We will have to take risks though" I nodded in agreement.
Before she left, I picked up her panties. She reached out for them but I said "ah-ah-ah! No panties for you. Not today and not tomorrow. I already have an idea for tomorrow." A:"What is it?" Me:"Can you get me a appointment with you tomorrow?" She looked scared, but I said "We have to take some risks. Can you do it?" She nodded, kissed me goodbye and went home. Later I got a text telling me to come to her office around 2 pm the next day.

Since some of her colleagues saw me before (also there was Kelsey), I wore a cap to hide my face a little and looked away whenever I could. When I got to her office, she still had another client. When he left, she came out to greet me and invite me into her office. She wore the same outfit as yesterday with a different blouse. She looked nervous. A:"We only have 30 min till my next client is up." Me:"Why are you so nervous?" Anna lifted her skirt a little and I got to see her bare pussy. A:"Because, I did what you told me, no panties. And closer out appointment came, the more I was aroused. I got close to her and felt her pussy. It was wet, her lips already swollen. I pulled up her skirt a little more and lifted her on her desk. A:" Fuck me right now, else I'm going to explode." I was happy to oblige. I dropped my pants, already half erect. A few strokes from her hand did the rest. Her legs closed around me and pulled me closer. I had a hard time getting in, because she was tighter than usual. I looked at her as if to ask her why she was so tight. A:"If I cant relax its more tight..." I forced my dick into her, accompanied by her moans. She pressed her mouth against me to muffle the moans. She moaned even harder than usual and after just 15 min of slow fucking I was ready to climax. I pulled out and she got on her knees. She sucked me dry. No drop wasted. When she got up I asked:"Did you cum?" She shook her head. A:"But its okay.." I signaled her to turn around and bend over. She did and I started licking her soaking pussy. I started using fingers as well. After some time there was a knock on the door. She came instantly. Her juice spraying on my face and even a bit on the floor. She then yelled:"Just 5 more minutes. I have a client right now." We cleaned ourselfs up in a rush and she opened the window to let the stink of sex out. The spots on the floor remained. I kissed her goodbye and left. I didnt knew the guy waiting outside, but as I left I spotted Kelsey. I'm not sure if she saw me, but she had her head turned away from me.

The next days we managed to fuck at my house, after work. The more we had sex, the longer I lasted. The next exciting fuck followed on friday. Anna and Jim planned to stay at home and watch a movie (without me, just as a couple). I was worried we would break our pact before even the first week was over, but then at 11 pm, Anna messaged me.
A: "Can you come over? Jim is going to take a shower any minute now. Hurry. Come in through the door in the garden."
I jumped to my feet and rushed to their house. From the garden I could already hear the shower. Anna awaited me, signaled me to be silent and led me to the other bathroom. It was just a guests bathroom so relatively small. She wore a tanktop and pajama shorts. She almost ripped off my pants and started sucking me, while I sat on the toilet. As soon as I was hard enough (didnt take long) she stripped naked. I got up and behind her, pressing her face against the door. As I pushed inside her, I notice how tight she was again. I fucked her so hard that the door made squeaking noises. After 20 min or so we heard the shower stop. I pulled her back a little and put my hand on her throat. J:"Anna? Where are you?" I stopped fucking her for a second, but she signaled me to continue. A:"I'm using the bathroom right now honey, I'll be right with you." As she talked with him, her pussy contracted around my dick and she came hard. I was ready as well so she got on her knees to swallow my load. I instantly blew it in her mouth. J: "Are you alright?" His voice was just outside the door. I got dressed but she stayed naked and signaled me to go behind the door. Just as I did she opened the door and said "Yes... do you like what you see?" She turned off the light in the bathroom and got out. I heard their steps leaving. I waited for 5 more min until I left the bathroom. I could hear them fucking in their bedroom, the door was half open. I sneaked to the door and peeked in. He was fucking her missionary, his face turned away from the door. She moaned but I heard that it were fake moans. She was looking at him all the time, but he was just staring at her tits. Her eyes went to the ceiling for a moment. I shifted my weight a little. Her eyes must have caught the movement and she looked directly at me for a split second. She looked at Jim in fear but he was caught up in the moment. She then kept staring at me, moaning harder and harder. Real moans this time. She even urged Jim to fuck her harder. He was still doing a bad job as far as I could tell, but Anna kept staring at me and soon she came, and Jim as well. I knew I had to leave immediately. I sneaked to the garden door as fast as I could. Jim never saw me.
Later that night Anna texted me: "That was crazy. And dangerous. But it was also the first time I came with Jim in years. So... cant complain I guess..."
Me: "Glad you liked it. Was fun for me too."

The weekend and the following week was easy again. Jim was away for that time and only returned the weekend after on saturday. I invited them over that night. Jim was so tired that he left early so again an easy fuck. But on Sunday, Anna had invited me to their house for dinner. Another challenge. But Anna had a plan. She has sleeping pills for when she's on her period. So after dinner she put one of the pills contents in his glass. He got sleepy about 30 min after drinking that. He went to bed and left me and Anna behind. Me: "Is he knocked out for good?" A: "In combination with alcohol I sleep like a rock when I take those." She started teasing me. I sat on the couched and she did a little lapdance in her light blue skin tight dress. When we were naked and ready to go, I took her hand and lead her to the bedroom. She peeked in. Jim was sleeping tight. A:"You sure about this?" I just pushed her in and she slowly walked towards the bed and laid down besides Jim. I started fucking her missionary. She clawed into my chest and arms. I then told her to turn over. Doggystyle, her head just over Jim's. While fucking her I said "kiss him" she hesitated but did as she was told. The first kiss was light, the second one longer. Then she came. And I did as well. I filled her pussy with my load. She collapsed besides Jim. I let her suck off my cum. Then I kissed her goodbye. She smiled and cuddled with Jim. I left and went my way.

We went on with this for another week until we stopped. It just took too long to make me cum in the end.


End of Part 8

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
29 Aug 2016 2:12PM
• 2,687 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

I admit that I have been jerking off every time I go to my daughters house to visit. When she takes a shower I go and look in her panty drawer and see all her sexy lace panties and stroke my cock thinking of me fucking her. She has huge tits as well, and I pull out some of her bikini tips thinking of her tits rubbing them. I hear her shower just feet away, and I close my eyes and visualize her naked, soaping up naked as I stand right outside the door jerking my cock hard. She is 22 and I am 47. I have taken her to a couple of bars sometimes and tried to get her drunk in the hopes of me taking advantage of her later, but so far that has not happened because I chickened out. I have spent the night at her apartment a few times on the couch, and late at night when she is sleeping, I sneak in to her room and stand there stroking my cock right next to her in her bed. Just inches from her face! I have even sent her an "accidental" pic of my cock, telling her it was a mistake, it was supposed to go to a girl friend of mine. she just said, its okay daddy, no worries. She knows I have done some porn work in the past and have dated girls her age. I wonder what she thinks.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
The_Auctioneer
View posts View profile
@random
16 Oct 2023 9:28AM
• 552 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Jul 2020 4:22PM
• 130 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I was at a bar last night and a girl standing next to me trying to get a drink said suck my dick! So I said your not suposed to have one of those. She took my hand and placed it between her legs, I could feel she was wearing a strap on. She laughed a sexy, evil, playful laugh and smiled as she said you like that I can see it in your eyes. We both got our drinks but decided not to move and talk some more. I asked her if she would hold a mans hands aganst a wall above his head and fuck his throat. Same smile same laugh and she said hunny I'll do that and so much more. She told me she was married. (I figures she was just teasing), then she told me her husband is a cuck and invites me over to there table. We get back to her table and I meet her husband 3 of his friends and about 8 other women. She announced to the group she had found a new chew toy, and tells them the story up to this point. All the girls start asking questions about what I'm into and I tell them I'll try anything 4 or 5 times all of there eyes light up like christmas trees. The one womans husband seems ok with everthing going on, the rest of them seem to have some distane for me but I dont care I think I'm fixing to have an orgy. As the night go's on a few of the men get in arguments with the women and the women make it very clear some of these guys will never get any pussy from any of them ever again, but the men keep hanging around. Anyways who cares I'm enjoying my night with the one woman basically jerking me off trough my jeans right infront of everyone and lifting her sun dress to let me finger her ass, stroke her strap on, play with her pussy, and humping my leg all night long. After a while she ask me to go to the truck with her, she turns and tells her husband you stay here do not come to the truck. We go to her truck its got a pretty tall lift kit and she asks me to reach up in the seat and grab somthing for her so she dosent have to climb into the truck, shes a little shorter than me. I turn to grab what she asked for and faster than I realized my pants are around my ankles and shes licking my ass hole. I let out a few little moans of joy and she starts to jerk me off as well. I reach back to play with her tits, she must have really enjoyed that because she started licking faster and fucking my ass hole with her tongue. I pull my ass cheekes apart so she can get in there realy realy deep. Just before I cum she stops everything runs her finger my and my cock go's instantly limp! She says thats enough for now. And we go back to the table all the girls laugh and giggle as they see us walking back, as soon as we get to the table there are jokes about blue balls and not finishing. (This must be her thing denying men what they want most and all her friends must know it). The rest of the night go's pretty much the same her grinding her ass in my lap flashing me, shoving my face in her tits. The other girls made a few occasional advances but no where near as bold. Almost at the end of the night one girl ask are you gonna fuck him or what? You found him you have dibs but we want out turn too and we dont want to wait. We where pretty drunk and her husband was sober (not sure if this was his choice, it was planned for him to be the DD, or if this is another way she shames, humiliates, controls her husband). She offers to let me stay the night with them (I'm thinking all of them). So the 3 of us go back to there hose and I get out of the truck and like a gentleman I'm helping her climb down out of the truck. When he feet hit the ground we start kissing and she undose my belt (I'm thinking I'm about to get a blow job right here in the driveway) she takes my belt and ties my hands to the headache rack on the truck then she pulls my pants down and she rubs the head of her strap on , around my ass hole I hear her spit and BAM her rubber cock is all the way up my ass! Like all 10" shes fast but shes gentle shes not trying to hurt me, this is anal not painl. She reached around and played with my nippes she edged my cock for what seamed like hours, she would switch it up and give me full fist pumps, just her thumb and index finger all the way down to the base of mt cock and use her middle and ring finger to run 1 or 2 circles around my prostate, rolling her palm on the head of my dick. The whole time talking dirty to me tellike me what a good fuck I was and telling me not to cumed until she gave me permission sating I had a cute little butt and demanding I stick my ass out further (I did) at some point I looked over and saw her husband jacking off, I must have called her attention to him becase she told him to put hos do I back in his pants and he did. She pulled my hair, she choked me, she slaped my ass! It was everything I could ask for. She offered to have her husband suck my cock (I declined I later told her I didnt want her husband touching me as there is simply no physical attraction). I busted a huge nut!!! It literally felt like I cumed a whole 5 gallon bucket!!! She untied my hands and we all went inside. She was totaly naked except her pink strap on before she even got to the door, all I had on was a button down shirt. She told her husband he would be sleeping downstairs tonight and I didnt seem him again until much later. We went to her room, I closed the door behind us, Shane said leave it open I want him to hear us. She went to her computer and got one of her friends on Skype. We fucked for hours! I mean we must have gotten to there house around 3am and when I left it was like 9am. Her pussy was already soaking wet, swimming pool wet. She rode my cock until she was exhausted then took control and put her knees in her armpits and pounded her as deep as I could until she squirted with such force it felt loke a showwrhead on my balls. I sat on the edge of the web and she faces the wall and rode my dick again while I played with her tits, I grabbed her and fell bakcwards and fucked her that way. She rolled off of me and layed on her belly and I was on my knees with my cock bent almost straight down and grinded back and forth. When I fucked her doggie style I could see her pussy lips gripping my cock so tight when I pulled back her lips stretched out. I layed her on her side and put one leg over my sholder and leaned over so I could kiss her while I slow fucked her. I layed her on the edge of the bed with her head hanging off and throat fucked her until my lnees where too weak. We ended it with some missionary, I cumed in her (I have never before in my life fucked until my dick went limp and kept fucking until I got hard again). She called her husband and told him to. Ome upstairs and eat her pussy, and he did. Once she cummed he left and I never saw him again. We layed in the bed coverd in sweat and cum spooning until we woke up. Her tight little ass felt spool good in pressed aganst me. I played with her tits a little and fingered her a bit but fell asleep pretty soon. She asked why I never fucked her ass, I said I figured if she wanted it she would tell me, then she said I guess we can do that next time. Cant wait to get passed around through all her friends and be treated like the man slut I am! They range some are skinny some thick some BBW I LOVE BBW's some blond, brunettes, a redhead, and one with crazy diyed hair. Most of them are atractive but there is one that is not very pretty but who knows maybe she will give me the blow job of a lifetime.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
k_24
View posts View profile
@confessions
04 May 2023 4:59AM
• 127 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

An Asian girl’s feet. Captured while sleeping too. The person said they had nice feet and toes very plump to suck. Her legs as well were very lick-able and looked tasty and it had me jacking off to them. 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@random
09 Feb 2012 12:07PM
• 713 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

THIS IS NOT IN ANY WAY SEXY. I need advice and feedback.

I'm a 27 y.o. male and rent a house with my girlfriend. We've been together 2.5 years and I love her with all my heart. We plan to get married but she's only 21 and still in college full time (also working part time).

My 22(ish?) ex girlfriend just moved back to town. We dated for almost 3 years but she cheated on me a lot. We realized we're much better friends than we are in a relationship and that's how it's continued in the years since. She's like my little sister and the kid's life is just a train wreck. She moved in with my mom to help her get back on her feet and stay out of trouble. She has a lot of issues she needs to deal with and keeps getting distracted by her shitbag friends so she never gets her shit together.

My girlfriend is so not okay with our friendship, especially if we're hanging out and smoke a bowl (because I obviously will go mad and cheat on her). She said she was okay with the situation and even offered to let my ex stay with us for a while, but of course she was only saying that and didn't really mean it because she was under duress.

I need my ex girlfriend to be gone so that tranquility can return to my home, but she's not gonna be gone until she gets her shit together which she isn't going to do on her own. I also hate the idea that I have to abandon people I care about just because my girlfriend is insecure or doesn't like them. This isn't the first time her attitude has driven me away from a friendship and I feel like I'm failing my convictions to give in for the sake of having a happy home.

To make matters worse, my girlfriend and I are complete morons and so she's pregnant. Not far along but this isn't something we planned and so she's getting an abortion (the pill) this weekend. So obviously this is the worst time ever for all this ex girlfriend shit to be going on because this pregnancy is an emotionally draining experience on its own.

Last night I took the ex over to my best dealer's place so that way I don't have to be bothered with her always trying to see if I can hook her up. Meant it to just be an hour or so but people start rolling joints and busting out hang drums, the ex thinks my guy is really cute so she wants to hang; I'm itching to leave and get home to my girl because I know she's gonna be annoyed but you know what it's like at your guy's place. They're always just about to roll another one... So it wound up being more like 3 hours. Totally insensitive to my girlfriend's explicit discomfort with situations like that. Came home at midnight to a deserved bitching before a cold night's sleep.

What the fuck am I supposed to do here? Where do I draw the line between being insensitive and standing up for things that are important to me? Any advice on these things would be appreciated.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Sep 2012 12:33AM
• 1,004 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

My confession: Just to entertain you freaks. The big one.... I'm a guy, late 30's now. Since we were little kids, me and my cousin (a guy, very similar age) grew up really closely. More like brothers than cousins. Around seventh grade, I'm sure I was 18 then (lol), we were both sleeping over at our grandparents, which we did almost every weekend in the summer (at the lake). We were in bed (separately, about 10 feet away from one another in the only upstairs bedroom in a cape cod house) and he started asking if I ever "rubbed it". I hadn't, and had no fucking idea what he was talking about, and was like wtf??? He started telling me about it and I was like, you can do that?? I had seen some porn mags, and knew all about vaginas, and girls shoving stuff in there to masterbate, but didn't think it was possible to make a circle with my hand and try it on my weiner. Anyway, he starts telling me about it, and suddenly I realize I'm hard as a rock, didn't take much in those days. Lol. Man do I wish it still worked like that. So anyway, I was covered up in bed, so I thought, well, fuck it, might as well try. Nothin'. I made about 2 strokes before friction, heat and pain won that battle. So, he's covered up too, still talkin about it, and I notice his face is red as fuck, and he's breathing funny. I asked him, what the fuck are you doing? He sorta laughed, and said I'm doing it.... I was like doing what???? Then.... like he'd been waiting forever to share this with someone.... pulled back his blanket. His shorts were around his ankles, and his hand was around his hard cock. Which I was totally surprised to see was the same size as mine. I was already fearful that I was small, because the guys I saw with the girls in hustler were hung down to their knees, so I assumed my 6" was medically deformed-level tiny. I was so relieved to see that size, that it took away the weirdness of seeing my cousin / best friend / brother stroking his hard cock. But then I realized, he was doing it dry. I admitted to him I just tried it dry and it HURT. He said "I know, we need lotion". So... fast forward probably a half hour of thinking we were james bond quality sneaky, we managed to get downstairs, get a bottle of lotion from the bathroom, and get back upstairs. In hindsight and reality, all one of had to do was go take a piss, then take the bottle back up with us. But what if we got caught?? Lol... anyway.... so we get upstairs, go to our separate beds. He took a handful of lotion, then threw me the bottle. I was like, uh... I dunno.... he was like, omg... just do it pussy. Pussy?? Oh yeah? I'll show you. LOL. So, I grabbed a handful of lotion too. I've got one of those dicks that curves to the left, so it took a minute to figure out to use my left hand upside down. Actually, it probably took 10 minutes, but for fuck sake it was a LONG time ago... anyway, a few looks back and forth, a few times throwing the bottle back and forth, and then I noticed he was making the most God-awful face.... then was totally relaxed and calm. I remember asking him- what happened?? What did you do? He said "I finished". I was like, you're quitting? He said no, when you're done, shit squirts out of it. I said "WHAT???? What the hell is that?? What do I do with it???" He laughed and said something along the lines of "Oh, Jesus Christ, I guess you weren't lying about not doing it before..." He explained the whole process, including using a dirty t shirt.... so.... I kept going.... After a few minutes he asked me how I like it. I lied, of course, and said, eh... it's ok, I guess. The truth was that I'd just found heaven, and was PISSED that I hadn't figured it out years ago. Then he really threw me for a loop. "Lemme see." He said. We went back and forth for a few minutes. I was like "No fuckin' way". Again, fast forwarding.... he won. I pulled off the blanket. He saw my hand upside down and said "wtf??" I told him mine's bent and this is how it works the best. He was like wtf?? Lemme try. I told him he must be OUT of his fucking mind!! It's bad enough I'm doing this. Now he's watching. I'm NOT letting him touch my cock. So anyway... a few more minutes of stroking goes by... and all of a sudden it feels different.... stronger, better, faster, harder, better, better, better- BAM!!!! ALL OVER the fucking place shoots this mystery white, sticky fucking mess from hell. I'm not lyin.... every fucking where.... sheets, blanket, walls, legs, stomach, hands, floor. And then it happened: The ungodly, insanely, unforseeable, unimaginable wave of guilt. I couldn't have felt more guilty if I'd killed a person. OMG. They need to teach about this in elementary school. I quickly grabbed a dirty shirt, cleaned what I could clean while my cousin laughed about the amount, the velocity and the mess. Then the embarrassment set in. You know how you always think about dirty horrible shit while you're jerkin off, then as soon as you cum, you're like holy hell, wtf was I thinking??? It was sorta like that, but he was there to see it. Anyway... I got cleaned up, prayed for God to forgive me for doing that to myself, swore to my cousin if he EVER told ANY one that I would kill him, and went to sleep. That... my fellow depraved friends, was the first time that this guy, rubbed one out. And was helped by my cousin, a dude. And that.. led to alot, a LOT more helping over the rest of the summer, but that's plenty for now. That took a fucking half hour to type. Sorry for the no paragraphs, it was kinda spur of the moment because the last couple days on here have been boring, so I decided to tell the beginning to my story. And, obviously no pics, so fuck off. And every word is true, so if you don't believe it, again, fuck off. And no way will this ever be anything but anon. But I know someone will get a hard on reading it, whether ya comment or not, so this was for you, you sick, twisted fuck. :) Goodnight!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
hogtiedmale
View posts View profile
@random
13 Oct 2023 3:35PM
• 389 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Jamilla’s crucifixion


Jamilla was already awake when the sunlight entered her cell. After the Romans had captured her a week ago at the villa of her master, they had locked her up in there. They had stripped her and tied her up tightly, her hands behind her back, she was forced to sit here in this dark cell. She have had a lot of time to think about what has happened, and, more important, the things to come. At first she had been scared to death by the thought of being crucified, but right now she had found peace with it. Jamilla knew what she had done, and she also knew that she deserved nothing better. There was no doubt that, if she was to be killed, it would happen out there for every one to see. She was just to beautiful to let her die in here. After all she was the most beautiful girl in and around the city, In fact the thought of starving in here scared her even more than a public humiliation. Being tied up all the time and at least raped and tortured, imagine taht! No, no, all well considered, crucifixion was the best she could hope for. At least her pain would be over in a few days instead of years. She didn’t dare to think that the soldiers wouldn’t come for her.

But then the door opened and a couple of men gave entered her cell and removed the ropes from her hands and feet. Jamilla felt some sort of relief when she left the cell. They would not let her starve. Thus far she had been very lucky. It was only now that she realized that nobody had abused her until now. She wasn’t raped, she hadn’t been whipped. The fact of being nude don’t scare her, as a slave girl she has experienced this form of humilation many times, it was usual for the female to walk nude trough the city up tot he crucifixion side, while the men are allowed to wear a loincloth.

As they came out of the dark hallways into the inner yard of the camp, Jamilla spotted a long, thin, wooden cross lying on the ground. “Pick it up!” one of the soldiers said. Jamilla walked towards the cross and lifted it on her shoulder. There was no use in trying to resist, which would only make it worse for her. Two soldiers came standing next to her and one of them hung a wooden plate around her neck with her name, her age and her crime carved in it. Jamilla expected them to push her forward in to the streets of the city, but they didn’t. Both of the soldiers were looking at a little door behind them. As Jamilla looked at it as well, she saw an other soldier coming out with a hammer, a ladder and a basket with nails. Long heavy spikes…

“So it ’s going to be a full nailing” Jamilla said to herself. Until now she had hoped that they would only use ropes or at least only nail her hands, but as she could count more than two nails, she knew she wouldn’t be that lucky. The soldier loaded the gear on a donkey and the other two gave Jamilla a gentile push on her shoulder. “Let’s go.” They said and the campgates opened.

Jamilla carried her cross through the narrow streets of the city. It wasn’t very heavy but despite the early hour the sun was already shining hot. As she came closer to the crucifixion site, more and more people were watching and following her, yelling things at her. She noted the views of the men, on her slim body, her well-shaped breasts, with the long nipples. Her master has pierced them years ago, she has to wear rings there, and the nipples has grown considerably. Except her long hair, her body has been shaved completely, even if the pubic hair has started to grow back, her crotch is visible for everyone.

“Look at you, you stupid basterds,” Jamilla said to herself “ shouldn’t you be working? No you just want to see me suffer, you want to hear me scream on the cross, you want to see the extreme fear in my eyes when they nail me to it. Well screw you! You think I’m afraid but I’m not, you think I’ll beg them for mercy, beg them not to nail my feet, but you’re wrong, wrong, wrong! I won’t. In fact I’ll show you that it doesn’t scare me, I’ll show you how a proud girl faces her destiny!”

As she took the last turn to the marketplace, Jamilla felt this strange sensation in her underbelly. She knew she was walking her last few steps ever. On the market place, one of the soldiers gave the order to stop right in the middle of the square. She let her cross slip to the ground, took a few steps back and looked at the people that came to see her humiliation. One soldier held a hand on her shoulder and took back the wooden plate as the other one unpacked the gear. The third one began to declare her verdict and why she deserved it. During that time Jamilla realized that the strange feeling in her underbelly wasn’t fear as she thought it was, but pleasure. Her crotch has become wet, she noticed it. Every single person on the square wanted to see her young, nude body exposed on the cross. She knew she turned on every man that came to see her today, but none of them would ever have her. She would remain an unreachable ideal forever. She knew she could give them a spectacle they would never forget, that would make every other women look like durt.

Right now Jamilla realized that her time had come. The third soldier reached the end of his speech.

Jamilla knew what she had to do, she would show the crowd she was not afraid. Slowly she walked towards the cross, looking at the soldiers. Then she turned around, looked at he crowd and went lying down on her cross. Before one of the soldiers could grab her, she placed both of her wrists on the crossbeam, waiting for the nails.

The soldier that was going to nail her held back his two accompagnons. “No, no, don’t grab her. I want to see if she really can take this.” Jamilla looked at him as he put the first heavy spike right on top of her wrist. There was no one holding her wrists in place, yet she did not pulled them away, when the soldier raised his hammer for the first blow. Jamilla looked closely as the point of the first nail was driven into her wrist. “Aagh!” The pain was more than unbearable, it didn’t just stay in her wrist. Like water spilled on a flat stone, the pain started to run in various directions, all through her body. Yet the nail had only cut a few muscles and flesh. Right now he was only pushing on her wristbones, slightly driving them apart. As much as Jamilla was suffering, she couldn’t move her arms. She could only watch how the hammer came down a second time. This time the nail crushed her wristbones. Jamilla could feel the couldnes of the steel against her bones. Again she could not hold back a short scream. The pain had now turned into a supernatural form of agony. One of the soldiers who was standing next to the cross, noticed how Jamilla was rubbing her beautiful bare feet over the sand in a useless attempt to lighten the pain. Although the nail hadn’t reached the beam yet, she managed to keep her tortured wrist in place. Her most beautiful body was already covered with sweat when the hammer came down for the third time. Finally the nail came out of her wrist again and made his first contact with the crossbeam. Jamilla felt a bit relieved because she thought the wrist part was over. Once the nail was through, it would be easier to bare. But she was wrong. The hardness of the wood made it very hard to finish the job. The executioner needed six more blows to get her wrist fully nailed to the beam, every blow causing Jamilla more and more pain in addition to the already unbearable agony…

At the first blow, Jamilla had pulled back her second wrist. “Aagh!” A short scream escaped her mouth every time the nail went deeper. Finally the last blow was given and the executioner stood up. Shortly he admired his work, then he walked over to the other side of the beam to nail her other wrist. Jamilla didn’t know how she did it, but she had managed not to cry. Although only one of the four nails was in place, she was already covered with sweat. She looked at her unnailed wrist once more, then she placed it on the crossbeam as she saw the executioner approached with the second nail. He looked at her beautiful young face while he went across her wrist with his fingers to locate the bones. When he found the right spot, he place the nail on it, held his hammer high up in the sky. Then he waited for a moment to see if Jamilla really wouldn’t pull down her arm now that she knew what it felt like to have one nailed wrist. Then he started his horrible job.

Jamilla thought she knew what she had to expect, but no one could ever get used to a sudden explosion of pure pain like that. Again her short screams filled the air, again her beautiful bare feet rubbed against the sand, but yet the agony seemed like at least a thousand times worse. Again she felt how the nail crushed some of her bones and drove others apart. It was in this pure sensation of nothing-but-absolute-agony- that Jamilla realized something strange. With every blow she screamed her little “AaAgh’s” as a message to every one on the square that she couldn’t take it any more. But now she realized, as her pain reached a new, horrible peak with every other blow that she wanted more. Though the agony made it quite impossible to keep her wrist in place, as long as the nail hadn’t pinned it to the wood, Jamilla realized she was able to do so, because she loved it. From this moment one, she could kill and love the executioner for what he was doing to her at the same time. She hated and admired him because he was able of hurting her like this. Though her agony reached unknown hights with every blow, she couldn’t wait for the next one. She watched closely how the nail disappeared deeper into her wrist and into the wood. When the executioner stood up after the nailing, Jamilla felt relieved and disappointed at the same time. Her body was under tension, shivering, excited, despite the heat her nipples remain hard all the time, and she notes that her juice has started to leak.

Jamilla looked at her beautiful nude body as the soldiers made preparations to pull up the cross. With her arms spread out like this above her head and her legs a bit opened to feel the sand under her feet for the last time, both her beautiful small breasts with their long and hard nipples and shaven pubic were exposed to the crowd. Yet Jamilla felt no shame, she felt only pain and a deep desire for more pain. Two soldiers were tying ropes to both ends of the crossbeam while the third one was placing some small pieces of wood at the bottom of the longpole so that the cross wouldn’t slide over the sand when they tried to raise it. Then they attached the ropes to their donkey as well. Then the executioner kneeled down at Jamilla’s feet. He grabbed them by the ankles and measured the length of her legs. He placed her feet on the longpole, right next to each other, so that her legs were slightly bent. He looked at it, changed the pose a bit, released her feet and carved a little bit of wood out of the pole, where he wanted her feet to be when he nailed them. Jamilla had observed his actions very well. For a moment she thought he was going to nail her feet before they raised the cross. She had loved the feeling of his hand around her feet. The two soldiers made the donkey pull up the cross while the executioner made sure the longpole would slip into the hole that was dug for it. As they raised her cross and her feet left the ground for the last time, Jamilla felt how her weight was no longer carried by the thin longpole but only by the two spikes that pierced her wrists. She had to scream. Little yelps of both extreme agony and pleasure escaped her mouth while the donkey was raising her cross. As her cross was almost in a complete vertical position, Jamilla spotted the carve made by the executioner to indicate the intended position of her feet. While the soldiers were making sure the cross wouldn’t fall back if they cut the ropes, Jamilla tried out her final footpose. With her feet against the longpole and her legs opened widely because of the roundness of the longole, she decided that it was both a humiliating and an exciting pose. Jamilla looked at her elegant ankles and her adorable toes. Soon her most beautiful feet would be nailed. To feel once more the pain of really hanging on a cross, she moved her legs away from the longpole, so that they were just hanging on either side of it. Now the executioner placed his ladder against the cross and climbed up to fulfill his duty.

As the executioner reached the final step of the ladder, Jamilla lowered her left foot and placed it right on the spot the executioner wanted it to be. He put the nail right on the most central spot of her foot, slightly adapted its pose so that the toes were really pointing towards the ground. Then he began the nailing. Once again Jamilla experienced a wave of fresh agony running through her body. Again she felt how the nail pushed against the bones of her foot and crushed them with the second blow. Again she let out her little yells every time the nail went a bit deeper. Even when the nail entered the wood after the third blow, she didn’t dare to put any weight on it. Her foot was causing her the same amount of agony as both her wrists. Oooh, she loved crucifixion right now; She thanked the people that invented this heavenly torture from the bottom of her heart as the final blows were given. As the executioner finished the nailing of her left foot, Jamilla felt a bit sad. Now her other foot was the only thing left. After that, her agony would slowly fade away … So she put her other foot right next to her nailed one. The executioner brought out the last nail. Jamilla closed her eyes as her bully raised his hammer. Very intensely she tried to analyze the waves of pain that were caused by the final spike. As the bones of her right foot were crushed she couldn’t hold back a small yelp. Also when she felt how the nail tore the skin of here sole apart, she simply had to release a little “ Ôah!” As the nail was driven further into her foot and the wood of the longpole, Jamilla first realized she was being put to death in the most cruel, horrible and agonizing way known in the whole of the Roman Empire, and that she just loved it. The soldier smashed the nail a bit deeper for the last time. Then he went down a few steps and nailed the wooden plate that quoted Jamill’s crime, name and age to the longpole, right underneath her beautiful, nailed feet. “Jamilla, twenty one year old, blonde slave, murder, theft and arson.” Then he stepped down, took away his ladder and together with one of his fellows he went back to the camp. The third one staid to guard Jamilla so that no one would get her down of there.

Although it had seamed a lot longer, her crucifixion had only taken half an hour. Now most of the spectators resumed their work on the market. For Jamilla, the real horror of crucifixion was about to begin. Right now she realized that the pain in her wrists became too much to bare, even for someone who loved it, so Jamilla had to push up on her feet. Putting her entire weight on the nails piercing her feet caused her a wonderful amount of pain, yet she had to let go, if she didn’t want to faint, and she fell back on her wrists. But very soon, again, the pain in her wrists forced her to retry the push up. The Romans had spiked her in a very ingenious way. By bending her legs just a little bit, Jamilla had to face the problem where to put her weight, but she couldn’t suffocate that easy. As she looked around to see what the other people who had watched her crucifixion were doing. Some people were still looking at her, pointing out to each other how well she was nailed. Jamilla herself was also admiring the work of her bully. While she was at it, she saw that she wasn’t bleeding as much as she thought. The only blood Yamilla saw was the blood that had run out of the wounds when the nails were still driven in. Meanwhile the soldier that staid behind walked over to the fountain and took a drink. He didn’t return to the cross but went strait to one of the stalls on the market. He decided to watch over her from there, in the shadow. On the cross, Jamilla was exposed to the sun. Very slowly her bronzed skin was burning. As she saw the guard take a drink, Jamilla became aware of her own thirst. She wondered whether she could ask for some water as well. After a while her thirst became so big she decided to risk it. “Can…can I have some water to, please…?” she moaned. The guard fulfilled her request and put a cup filled with water on the top of his spear. Jamilla drunk it all and asked for more several times, especially around noon when the sun was burning every drop of liquid out of her.

Jamilla now realized that the pain wasn’t fading away at all. She didn’t know why but the spikes kept hurting her as much as they did when they were driven into place. She looked once more to the nails piercing her body. As she could clearly feel, al four of them were smashed through some bones. “I wonder…” she thought. Jamilla tried to move her fingers, but some of them didn’t react to her command. Also her toes weren’t completely movable. The sight of the spikes entering her feet and wrists fascinated her. Jamilla tried to reach the head of the nails in her wrists. Her fingers could only touch the top of the nails. Her excitement still remains, and her crotch has started to leak, she notes the liquid running down the lips, and the it drops down to the sand.

As the sun went down and the market became empty, Jamilla first realized she would never leave her cross again. Even her corpse would be left up there after she died. She wondered what it would be like, if she died. Would she pass out and never awake again? She didn’t know.

Jamilla’s first night on the cross was filled with agony. There was now way of getting some sleep up there. If the pain didn’t keep her awake, then the coldness of the night would make sure she didn’t sleep. The hours passed slowly, way to slowly, but when Jamilla finally thought she was used to it, the first rays of sunlight announced a new day….

As the market became crowded again, people returned to her cross to see how she was doing. "You 're realy enjoying this, aren't you?" Jamilla managed to ask her public. Of course they did. "Guess what," Jamilla moaned as a reply, "so do I..."

According to some spectators who had seen a few crucifixions already, Jamilla was “dancing” real nice. She was pushing herself up on the spikes piercing her feet and falling back on her wrists al the time. Even if she didn’t had to push up to get some fresh air, she still forced herself to do so. It largely increased her pain. It was her second day on the cross, but Jamilla felt far from exhausted. Now she knew why she hadn’t been raped or whipped: If she were still strong when they nailed her to her cross, she would last longer. Once again Jamilla looked at her beautiful body. The nails fascinated her, how they disappeared in her wrists and feet. Only four nails, but they put her in hell. Right now the thought crossed her mind that despite of the fact that she had been drinking quite a lot yesterday, she didn’t have to pee. The sun burned away every single drop of liquid, even the water from the fountain. In the afternoon, Jamilla felt how she was becoming weaker and weaker, how the pain slowly faded. Right now she wished she could live through it al again, from the cell, to the first nail, the moment of triumph when she exposed her completely nude body to the overwhelmed crowd, the nailing of her wrists and feet, her complete crucifixion. Later that day Jamilla lost conscience. She didn’t saw how a rich salesman paid of the guarding soldier and ordered his men to get Jamilla down from her cross. She didn’t even realized the nails were pulled out.

Jamilla looked out of the window as the sun came up. Six months had passed since her crucifixion. Her wounds had completely healed. The salesman had dropped her of at one of his houses in a small village while she was still unconscious. An other girl slave had told her everything. She had never seen him until now. He was standing in the inner yard, saying goodbye to someone. Then he entered Jamilla’s room. “You’re so beautiful” he said. “You’re so beautiful that you can ask me anything. Ask me and I’ll do it!” Jamilla looked at him as he touched her face. “Well, there is one thing you could do…” She answered.

Later that morning, the entire village watched how Jamilla publicly undressed herself. Completely nude, she walked over to the cross and went lying down on it. She smiled at the salesman as he approached with the hammer and the nails. “Nail me!” she said.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
25 Aug 2015 12:53AM
• 4,057 views • 3 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 14 replies ]

I confess. Im gonna fuck my stepdaughters feet tonight while her mom is sleeping. Ill cum on the little sluts face. Then in the morning... my wife will kiss her cheek, where i came all over her daughter.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@random
07 Apr 2017 7:52AM
• 210 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Anyone in midflorida like sleeping feet and wanna cum on these mature soles? Post toe names

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
20
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Jan 2017 4:01PM
• 30,234 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 64 replies ]

I confess, I fucked my dad for the first time last night.
I still can't really believe it, so maybe this will help, or an outsider can offer insight.


I'm 27, female, white. Pretty girl-next-door ish. Brown hair and eyes, nice C cup tits, and heavy into everything kinky. I've fantasized about it happening, but never actually thought... yeah.

So, we were sitting waiting to watch the Steelers play last night, and I was laying on the couch while he was in a chair near my feet. It was just us, rest of family was on a long weeked vacation and I check on him when everyone is out of town. Anyway. I was in sweats and a tank top, and he was in sleep bottoms. It was a little unusual to start - my dad is 6'4" and probably 275 lbs of redneck muscle. He's always reminded me of the kind of man that throws a woman on the bed and fucks her raw. I wasn't too far off. Anyway, getting side tracked. My dad NEVER walks around without a shirt. He's the type that even wears on to swim. But, I don't ask, obviously. I was enjoying the view too much. No clue how he is so tan.

Anyway, so halftime rolls around, and pizza shows up. I got a wild hair and decided to start drinking when the game started drinking because my parents have an amazing liquor cabinet. Never struck me as odd until this morning that dad was drinking too. He usually doesn't. So, up until now, nothing crazy happened. We eat, settle back in for the 3rd quarter. Well, I laid back down, and he sat with me and put my feet in his lap. Again, it didn't strike me as being too weird because, it's my dad, yknow?

So, he starts rubbing my feet, my legs. We're both watching the game, talking about it, drinking. By the 4th qiarter my sweats have bith legs pushed up around my thighs from him rubbing. I got out of a bad relationship about 6 months ago, and he knows I haven't dated much since, so I'm enjoying it too much to mention he should stop, plus the liquor.. or I guess. Maybe I just didn't want him to stop.

Gets to the last few minutes and he stops, we are watching to see who wins, and I sit up, straighten myself and lean against him. Then they miss the two point conversion, and Im still not sure what happened. We both jumped up and high fived, then he kissed me. Like, one of those whiskey kisses that you can get drunk on. His mouth was like fire on mine, and I just couldn't help it.

Before I go into the nitty gritty, does anyone want to hear it? Or any thoughts on what the lead up means??

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Sep 2021 2:23AM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

So i have an obsession and a confession. I wanna suck on my exgirlfriends daughters toes. She has the cutest feet and i want to put them in my mouth.  She is 23. One day while she was sleeping i saw her feet on the couch and i wanted to smell her feet so bad that i almost came in my pants. I did  get a chance to take a whiff and i gotta say, it was i orgasmic. I pretended i was looking for something on the floor and i smelled her feet.  I almost wanted to take my dick out and just wack off.  I rather lick your butthole but ill be happy with just her toes. How do i go about it. I know it's wrong but the image is just too intense.  

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
11
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Feb 2014 1:45PM
• 15,505 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 15 replies ]

I Had Sex With My Mother In Law
Kind Word Reap Rewards
back story first...Me and my wife married young me 23 her 21 and it was mainly based off physical ( the term very thick eights applies). i lost my virginity at 11 to a much older woman not that im complaining but it did kinda make me a but of a sexual deviant well not in a bad way but i was always open to try new things and obsessed getting my partner to orgasm. i at this point had several women i would regularly have cam sex with.i think i actually enjoy getting my partner off more than getting off myself. My in-laws are strange folks, my father in-law is a empty person, work, tv, sleep, my mother in-law (m.i.l) is a kind woman, a bit slow repeats useless facts, collects coupons, and basically agrees with hat anyone tells her. She is not attractive to say the least. heavy, square shaped, big saggy boobs, and chin hair. she comes across as a "A" Sexual person not understanding sexual innuendo, and being that my wife is adopted i really thought she had never even had sex

my wife and i are both getting our masters degrees and basically were living in a studio while working and attending classes. My wife is a very strong willed woman but very bad with money and credit cards so much so we ended up having to live with her mother and father for the last year while we try to dig out from the hole i now find myself in. It was hell at first. Her mother always in our business, her father already nasty and not fond of us living in his house just made it awkward. not to mention that the guest room had no air conditioning. I attended evening classes my wife morning so day i did not have work i would sleep in the living room in the air. i noticed that when i slept in the living room and left the tv on i would wake to it off which made me wonder who was responsible for it. so half asleep i forced myself to stay awake to my surprise my m.i.l came in the living room slowly lifted the covers and pause. i thought to myself nah she cant be...but yes she was staring at the half of erection nearly poking from under my boxer leg. She made a audible sigh then shut the tv and left the room. My mind rushed with the possibilities i didn't even think she knew what sex was but theirs my beast of a m.i.l looking at my boner.

i should mention at this point my wife always shit talked her mom going as far to call her a fat retard (her words). her mom was slow but a sweetheart it always upset me especially that she had had a mild stroke that affected her walking a bit. so next time i slept in living room i waited till i thought she was coming to shut the tv again and few minutes before began to give myself the largest erection i could and let it hang out the bottom of my short completely and placed the remote right new to it.and like clock work. she definitely stared longer like a good two minutes before she i guess got nervous and shut the tv and walked away quickly. a normal person would be upset by her staring probably me on the other hand could only think of what my next move was. i wanted to see her good i thought it only far she has seen my cock i want to see what she was working with. so the next couple of showers she took i left my cell phone recorded in different areas of the bathroom. she had smaller nipples than i thought and a massive gray bush and big belly not one that would conjure images of lust but it only made we wanna find out more what she tasted like, and what her face would look like while i slide inside her. I repeated this for the next few times but stopped wearing underwear all together once i knew that she was enjoying what she saw. it escalated one night while she reached for the remote i could feel her nerves and their it was she ran her hand across my cock and took the had and smelled it.
i did not flinch and again she quickly fled back to her room, i knew now it was a real possibility to 1 to get satisfaction from the situation my wife placed us in and 2 to make my m.i.l cum

i was so eager to sleep that night i actually blew off my wife who wanted me to sleep with her in the bed but i was very admit about the sleeping in the air. so the time came and again my m.i.l lifted the cover and i whispered to her just three words don't be shy. i must have scared her cause she just said to me please do leave the tv on and flustered quickly left the room. next morning after my asshole of a father in law left for work and my wife left for classes i was sitting in dining room with my m.l.f who was obviously nervous and she said to me shuddering at first im sorry for lifting the covers. i replied to her that we were staying in her house and that she could asked me for anything as long as it was our secret. she looked confused but the dialog had begun. i asked her about her sex life she of hesitant at first but told me that she had sex before when she was trying to have a baby but ended up needing to adopt she had not had sex since 1984!! i was stunned and it proved the true asshole nature of my father in law.my m.i.l told me my thingy was the biggest she had seen and was just surprised by it that was the reason for her staring when i asked her.

i dunno if it was the agreeable nature of my M.I.L or that at this point i knew she would not tell a soul due to her embarrassment but i told her if she wanted to watch me cum i was going to go to the couch and rub one out. she did not follow at first and i started jerking it anyway but sure enough she came walking in an sat next to me not saying a word just watching with a fixed gaze. and before long streams of cum were shooting out on to my chest and legs enough to make her go wow. my m.i.l actually thanked my and began to motion as if she was leaving which mad me say that she was responsible for all that cum and she had made me so horny i had to release which i think flattered her due to the insults she was used to receiving from people. i asked her if i could make her cum. she general seemed slow as if she did not know the pleasure i was offering her and she at first turned me down. some switch was hit from this and i actually raised my voice a bit a demanded she let me. this is probably her natural slowness but it worked she sat on the couch while sat between her legs. i commanded her to spread her legs, nervously she did. i simply pulled her large granny panties to the side and released her huge gray bush. the video i had taken did not prepare me for what lied beneath her pussy was actually very nicely shaped. large labia but not too big a a clit that could not be missed even the smell was not as bad as i was prepared to deal with. i knew she was nervous and a little scared she was talking a mile a minute and hey she probably really did not want to at first. as anyone who had slept with a women in her late 50s they can be a bit dry to start. so i licked my middle finger and just probed the outside of her hole slowly venturing deeper. her nervous talk slowed and she commented on how it felt nice. once i stated my m.i.f started to get moist i slide another finger inside her and began hunt for her spot this must have surprised her because she gasped when i hooked my fingers up and found it. her talk was replaced by moaning slow and first and progressively deeper. to my shock totally caught off guard she squirted one long jet followed by spurts. she was in shock and was panicking thinking she had just pissed of be she tried to flee. i sat her back down and had to explain what that was. never thought id be explaining to my 59 year old m.i.l that she was a squirter. when she calmed more she said she never felt anything like that which i replied i was not done yet. i was so turned on by this normally gross looking woman but she was beautiful to me at that moment. i kissed her again taking her by surprise cause i felt like i had to teach her to french kiss. i then dropped to my knees and told her to brace herself. my tongue with a fury licked her clit in circles intill her low moaning became grunting with became shaking legs (something i love :)). she tasted a bit sour but ive had worse. after 30 minute her body was shaking and i knew i had given her her first oral orgasm. i still was not done with her and at this point i knew i owned her. i tried to get her to suck me off but only three inches fit in her mouth before i hit teeth def need to work on her oral skills. but my cock was nice a wet now so i instructed my m.i.l to undress at this point i was just pulling her undies to the side to access her pussy. i told her she was beautiful and told her to lay on the carpet she obeyed. i rubbed my tip up and down her slit till i gathered enough moister to enter and i pushed myself all the way inside her with made her gasp. she was indeed loosed but just fine for the extreme girth i had yet i went in too fast and hit her wall. i apologized when i noticed her started to tear up a bit. soon i had the pace. my m.i.l did not speak only grunts as a felt her juices building up and leaking out around my cock with each trust. she might be ugly but damn did her pussy get creamy it was such a waste. i slowed my speed and began to go deeper. i could feel myself grazing the back wall of her vagina and she seem to really go wild from this as long as i did not press too hard. she came 3 times and squirted once more before i filled her deeply my first cream pie in years sadly because my wife even on birth control was nervous about pregnancy so i always had to pull out.we both caught our breath and i helped my m.i.l to her feet and when she stood i could see my cum begin to drop out of her made thick by the chemical reactions to her juices. i don't know what made me say it but i found myself ordering my M.I.L to eat my cum and SHE DID i knew now i had my very own sex slave and that my time here was going to be grand. now all i had to do was clean her wet carpet stains...

i since that afternoon i have had a blast training her. my M.l.L oral skill are improving considering this happen back in end of may they have come far in the sessions we have had since. she is in a better mood for sure and my wife suspects nothing her mom to her is a clueless retard, and i still bang her and her request. best thing i have done so far was i purchased a bottle of Eros lube because being my m.i.l takes orders so well i wanted anal another experience i never had the chance to have due to my wife's no ass policy.
did not work though i mean my m.i.l let me try but it was too painful for her so i now use lube for those quickies. so last week being that the washing machine is in the guest bathroom and my m.i.l always does late washes i got a great idea. i entered the room and told her to place her palm on the machine, i then lubed my cock and pumped her till i got my dick all creamy with her juice i told her to close the door and not move (which she obeyed)
then ran into my wife's room and instructed her how horny for her i was and i wanted doggy one of her favorite position. i then took my cock greased in her mothers juices and banged the hell out of her and made like i pulled out and finished. i then ran back to her mother who was still waiting and proceed to fuck her with her daughters cum and filled her up as usual. then i ordered her to her knees where she lick my cock clean def the kinkiest thing I've ever done.

its kinda a routine now i fuck my wife she goes to sleep i then go in the living room fuck her mom twice as hard and fill her up. I don't think her mom has sad no to me once. i look for depraved but safethings to make her do. Ive tied her up and given her 4 cream pies in a row and watched her lap up my cum. Ive gotten blowjobs in the supermarket parking lot when i gone grocery shopping, hey i took her into the handicap bathroom at stop n shop and fucked her with a fat cucumber. she even smokes weed when i tell her to. hell i made her watch i video of her daughter fucking and sucking me (which she really came from omg) hey at this point i think my m.i.l enjoys knowing that her daughter that treats her like crap and husband enjoys her so much and i have no plans to stop i think at this point im starting to prefer my m.i.l she is obedient oh i totally forgot the best part I called her "ma" before we started fucking so i get to say things now like " ma go do a load of laundry don't wear panties ill be in to fuck you in a minute" or "ma eat that come pouring out of you" yes i know i disturbed but hey blame my wife cause she is the reason im living there rite now and we no longer really fight cause i dont resent her anymore ive done the impossible ive made her mom my cum dumpster and she now has had her quite a bit of her mom inside so far i have manage to fuck her with her moms cum three times and more to come her punishment for the way she talker to her mom and to me. this taught me one important thing you can never tell the sick things people do in private cause looking at out family you would never think the things ive done are possible. next stop turning her into a cam whore and make some money off her old pussy. but i do love them both hmm strange shores my life has drifted to....

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Paulineomts
View posts View profile
@confessions
27 Apr 2023 6:49PM
• 732 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Pauline The Slut - Part 8: Back Home

I looked around for my clothes. They were ripped and there was no way I could put them back on. I looked around for something to wear. My husband began to leave. He looked at me and said "You'll do as you are. Let's go and don't cover yourself up when we go outside. Make sure everything is on display."

All the customers turned to look when we came out of the office. There were whistles and catcalls and they followed us outside to our car. As he got into the car my husband told me to turn around and shake my tits. I turned around and shook my breasts. Everyone cheered as I got into the car. We headed out of the car park and back on to the road home.

After a few minutes he grabbed me by my hair, pushed me down into his lap and told me to take his cock out and suck it. I undone his trousers. He lifted his arse as I pulled his trousers and underwear down. I then took his cock into my mouth. He pushed my head all the way down forcing his cock down my throat. I gagged and struggled for breath before he moved my head up. I just had time to gasp some air before he shoved my head down again. This continued on the journey home until he started to cum. I had no choice but to swallow it all. When he'd finished he kept his cock in my mouth even when it got soft. He kept it there until we arrived home.

When we got home he told me to bring in the bags and to bring him a beer. He headed straight to the study. I brought him his beer and couldn't believe what he was doing. The security video from the shop was playing on the TV screen and he was using his computer to edit it. Zooming in on my face as I drunk the bowl of cum. He then switched to the video from his phone of me sucking Pete adding it to the shop video. 

"What are you doing?"

"I'm putting together your video collection. You are going to be famous. Everyone is going to know what a dirty little slut you are. Now go to bed and let me finish this."

I lay in bed panicking about what he was doing. What did he mean I was going to be famous. Who was he going to show the video to. I had to put an end to this. I eventually fell asleep.

I was woken suddenly when my feet where grabbed and I was pulled to the end of the bed. I was flipped on to my stomach and my legs forced apart. Then I felt my husband position his cock against my asshole. As I tried to get free he pushed his cock into me. I screamed as he tore into my ass. He drove his cock until it was fully inbedded in my ass. He fucked me hard pumping in and out telling me how he loved fucking my ass and he should have done it years ago. He filled my ass with his cum and then threw me to the ground. 

"Clean it."

The smell of cum and shit filled my nostrils. I felt nauseous. My mouth remained closed. He bent down and grabbed both my nipples pinching and pulling them in different directions. I thought he was going to tear them off my breasts. As I opened my mouth to scream he shoved his cock in. He grabbed both my ears and moved my head up and down his cock.

"Use your tongue slut."

I felt his semi flacid cock harden as he shoved it down my throat. He was now fucking my mouth like it was my cunt. The taste of my shit along with his cock in my throat was making me gag. He then shot his cum straight into my stomach. He let go of my ears and climbed into bed. I crawled to the bathroom and threw up.

I couldn't sleep. I kept thinking about what he said about the video. He had filmed me sucking Pete and he had the video of the shop. I had to get the videos and escape. But how.

The next morning my husband woke and ordered me to make the breakfast. I went downstairs naked and prepared breakfast. When we finished he told me to shower and put some makeup on and be back down in 30 minutes with the bags from yesterday. When I returned he had rearranged the furniture and set two video cameras up in the sitting room. There was a camera on the table. He told me to put on a bikini top and a pair of shorts. When I protested that I wasn't going to let him film me and show it to people he took the riding crop out of one of the bags. He didn't spare any part of my body. He lashed my breasts, stomach, back, ass and vagina. I screamed, begging him to stop.

"You stupid slut, when are you going to learn. If you don't obey me you can get out of my house. I'll use your slut body however I want and with whoever I want." 

He grabbed me by the hair and dragged me to the front door. He pushed me naked out the door. 

"Now you can fuck off and live somewhere else."

I had nothing. I was naked with no money. I fell to my knees.

"Please, don't do this. I'm sorry. I'll do whatever you want. I'll be your slut" I cried. 

He shut the door. I looked around. While we lived in a secluded area I was scared someone would see me. I banged on the door sobbing. After a few minutes the door opened. He stood there with his phone in one hand and the riding crop in the other.

"Are you still here slut."

"Please let me in. I've nowhere to go."

"You should have thought of that before you disobeyed me. Now get off my property." 

He raised the riding crop to whip me.

"No don't. I'm sorry. I beg you. I'll do anything you want just let me back in."

"You promised to obey me before and you haven't. You had your chance. Now fuck off."

"I will, I will. I'll do whatever you say. I won't disobey you again." 

A cruel smile came across his face. 

"You'll do whatever I want."

"Yes, whatever you want."

"On your knees slut. If you want to get back in you're going to promise to do everything I want and I'm going to record it on my phone. If you disobey me again I will send it to your parents, your sister and everyone else who knows you."

My mind was totally confused. I had to get back into the house but he wanted to video me promising to be his slut. I'd do it and plan an escape later. I got down on my knees.

"Now look in to the lens and say "I'm Pauline and I'm a slut. I want to be used as a three hole fuck toy by my husband and anyone he gives me to. I'm his obedient submissive slut." If you don't say it like you mean it I'm going inside, locking the door and calling some security guards to throw you out on the road."

"I'll do it." 

I looked at the lens on his phone and said it. He smiled.

"Next time you don't do what I want that gets sent to everyone who knows you including the kids. He wouldn't show that to the kids, would he. So much had changed in the past week I didn't know what he would do.He then unzipped his trousers and took out his cock. 

"Open wide." 

I got ready to suck him when suddenly he started to urinate in my mouth. I closed my mouth and tried to cover my face with my hands. He pushed me over with his foot and I lost my balance. I put out my hands to stop me falling. He pissed in my face and all over my body. I was drenched all over. When he finished he took a few photos of me.

"Now you might understand what your future is. I get to use you however I want. I'll have you fucking men and women and you'll do it or this video goes to everyone. Now we can't have you go into my house like that. Get on your hands and knees and follow me around the back of the house."

I walked on all fours around to the back. He went over to the hose and turned on the water. The force of the freezing water stung my body. He walked all around me hosing me down. He then told me to lie on my back and lift my legs up and spread them apart. He then directed the hose directly at my cunt. He laughed when I screamed from the blast of the water. When he'd finished he went inside and threw me out a towel. "When you're dry knock on the door."I dried myself and knocked on the door. He looked up from his chair but did not move. I was shivering but he didn't care. Eventually he let me in. "Now go upstairs fix your hair and makeup and be back down here in 15 minutes. We have some photos to take."

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@random
26 Dec 2023 10:20PM
• 50 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

Sexy white teacher gets Black bred PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now. She just sat there on the sofa for an hour, with tons of things running through her mind. Part of her hopes that she wont get pregnant from this, and that no one will find out. But thoughts also cloud her mind about what if she did get pregnant from this. How she seduced one of the senior black boys at the school and hooked up with him. She thinks about how his sperm is inside of her body right now. When she thinks about how he might make her a Mom, she cant help but get a little smirk on her face.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Chromenhawk
View posts View profile
@random
01 Oct 2023 1:38AM
• 136 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

( part one can be found here https://motherless.com/boards/member/Chromenhawk/recent ))

Terror Weekend ( Part 2 - The Return )

Your breath was coming in short pants. You don't know how long it has been. Your rib cage is aching. You are scared. You read somewhere that if a person is actually hung by their wrists long enough the lungs collapse.

Your whole body is aching from shivering. Being naked is getting to you. The fucker has you hurting so bad and has barely even hit you. Just the environment is giving the beating.

The bleeding has stopped on your right foot. You almost had the knife. But it cut between your toes and when you flinched you knocked the knife over.

Then you hear the muffled sound of an engine approaching and stop. A car door open and close.
OMG ... he is back ... oh fucking thank god!

The door rattles and he walks in. His shirt in his hand a bag dangling from his fist. The mask still on.
He looks at the knife knocked over and you can sense his smile.
He looks at you and sees the look of relief on your face. That you are HAPPY he is back.

And the shivering stops. Replaced by a cold anger and focus. No way. No way is that smirking bastard going to get pleasure from your relief at his being there.

He walks up t you and runs his hand up your thigh, over your hip, and along your side to your left breast. You glare at him willing the thought "I am going to cut your balls off and fry them" into his head.

He smirks more and grabs the nipple and TWISTS HARD ... and keeps twisting harder and harder until your eyes close in tears and you moan out in agony.
Then he lets the nipple go and you are gasping and heaving again.
you feel his hand between you legs running the slit once, twice. Then open your eyes him licking his fingers.

You try to glare back again willing him to hear "So what. I am wet. My body betrays me, but you WON'T get the satisfaction of my mind."
You know this game. Maybe not this intense .. but you know it.

He walks behind you and you hear a thud. He probably threw the bag on the table.

Then you hear a whir and feel a strong wind on your backside. Cold freezing. The bastard turned the fan on. A little dragging as you are cussing him out and a click an hum and the air on your back suddenly becomes warm. Soothing warm.

You feel him behind you, blocking parts of that oh so wonderfully warm wind, and your feet are pulled together. And something is being wrapped around the ankles. Looking down yuo see it is vinyl tape.

His mouth is on your ass then. kissing, licking the sweat. A nip and a bite. The moan escapes your mouth through the gag. So soft and sensual. So much like the fuckhead is worshiping your ass. But the softness with the warmth feels so good.

And then his mouth is gone and you feel the full strength of the warm air. Drying his saliva on your ass.
Almost drying the fluid between your tied together legs. The leaking you had from that soft sweet mouth on your ass.
You let your head drop and shake it. NO!
No letting him think you like it in your mind.

A click and your hands get yanked up a bit, the agony of stretching , but then the clink clink of the metal and you fel your body getting lowered.

Not sure if you are relieved or not. He is ready to use you. But GOD! The relief of the chains and being stretched out after all those hours he was gone.

You body pools to the floor and you sob. And the fan is changed again so it is blowing over your whole body.
You relax into it but mind tense for the assault to come.

You hear the clatter of a chair and a little rustle.
And again the screech ... the damn screeching.

You look back. He is sitting there, sharpening the most wicked knife you have ever seen. Just sharpening. Barely paying attention to you.
Next to him is a big fan blowing air through a space heater.
All he did was protect the health of his fucktoy. Broken toys don't give blowjobs ... you hear that once.
He s just sitting there and the screech of the whetstone on the knife is driving you nuts.

And you remember the OTHER knife. The one he threw down earlier that cut your foot.
You relax. Let the warm air work into your muscles. Wait for him to get into his routine. You will teach him not to think.

Carefully you shift your body. AS if trying to get comfortable. To let the hot air from the fan get to other cold parts.

You wait.
You let your body stop trembling. Although it is aching.
YOu lay your head on your arm as if you are sleeping. And you so want to. But you pay attention. He runs his thumb along the edge of the blade and then starts to dig through a tool box for something.

And you reach out carefully and quietly for that knife. The one he forgot about. Fingertips touching the hilt. Ready ... for

Suddenly you feel yourself pinned to the ground. His whole body against yours.
Your cheek being ground into the wood floor. His breath on the back of your neck.

"I so wish you had gotten to it. It would have been more fun. But I won't let you win by not trying hard enough."

You feel him squirming on your back and then feel his pants sliding down. As he hold your face to the floor by the back of the neck.
His knee pins the small of your back and you feel a sharpness descend down your calf as he cuts through the bindings of your ankle bonds.

As soon as they are free you start to kick. and start to reach even harder for that knife. Just so close to your fingers. He PINNED you ... The fool didn't knock that knife away!

Suddenly he slams your face into the floor HARD ... and your eye and forehead hurt where he slammed it.
He slams AGAIN and AGAIN.
And you know you are about to pass out.

Your body feels flipped. Your legs shoved apart and you look up ... the darkness fading.

Just as you feel him enter you.
You try to scream ... and you realize you are screaming at YOUR body.
Because when he slid in? He had no problem. You were so wet, it just went right in.

His left hand wraps around your throat and you can feel him squeezing. Your breath catches. Your hands pushed above your head.
You knees, sliding along his hips with each thrust.
Your betrayer feet, on his ass. Not just held out unwillingly but on his fucking ass, pulling him in.

No breath, no gasp, mother fucker holding your arms above your head and chewing on your tits.
fingertips brushing the edge of that sweet knife you almost got ... sweet enough if you could just grab it and plunge it in his back.

And your hips tremble, your thighs quiver, your vision dwindles down to a pint from the lack of oxygen ... he is about to shoot ... you can tell ... if only ... the knife ...

And you feel warmth in your pussy ... a lurch, a growl, a grunt and ... the whole splash and you know ... not even a condom ...
and you cum with him ... in an explosive cum ...

as
his
fingers
around
your neck
make
you
BLACKOUT

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
novablown22
View posts View profile
@confessions
19 Jul 2020 2:58PM
• 1,467 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

So this quarantine has obviously been getting to everyone. Going a little stir crazy, I convinced T, my girlfriend of about 5 months, to stay a week with my brother, R, and his fiancée, A.

Let me describe everyone real quick. T is tall, thin and gorgeous, A is stout, curvy and with hugs boobs. Me and my bother are average, neither heavy but not in shape either. We are all in our late twenties.

It was kinda fun, just a change of pace, but still boring and with little to do. Often there were some awkward situations that arise from being in close quarters; their condo is only 3 rooms, not including kitchen and bathroom. A few days in things started when T was sleeping and R was outside. I really had to pee while A was showering and just had to go in. She laughed it off and we carried a conversation for like 10 minutes. Their shower had frosted glass doors so I could see her body silhouette as she washed as we talked. It was so hot. More comfort and boundaries starting to wear away as the days went on. At one point I flipped onto a movie that involved swingers and I thought what if we did that.

I have long thought A was hot and would definitely hit that. And I know R has had crush on T for so long; our families have been friends for many years and she has been gorgeous as long as we could remember.

I decided to try and make this happen, partly out of boredom and just to see if I really could. The vogs were turning.

So late the next night I put a movie on when I knew they would be watching; it had plenty of sex scenes. I suggested we make it a date night and date the others. They seemed a little nervous but shrugged it off since it seemed innocent enough. There were a couple glasses of wine and a smidge of weed and everyone was pretty chill as we watched. R and T were cuddled up under a blanket on one end of the couch, me and A on the other end. I got a little bold and started rubbing A’s waist and side softly and she started rubbing my thigh back. As we got into the steamy scenes, the touching and cuddling intensified. T and R got more close and relaxed and there seemed to be a lot of shuffling under the blanket; I wonder what was going on under there.

As the movie ended there was a long awkward silence of what happens next. There was this shared look of if we were really going to see this through. R said that dates rarely ended right after the movie. We stayed together on the couch as we were for a while, still cuddling, which turned to touching and some making out. I could tell R was loving getting all up on T after all these years; he’d had a huge crush on her. Finally the moment came and the other couple went to the guest room, just across from their bedroom.

Me and A stayed on the couch for a few more minutes before I led her towards their bedroom. She seemed more nervous now, she wouldn’t shut up, rambling on with small talk or other things, almost trying to distract herself from what was happening. As we walked by the guest room, the door was open; he was laying down on the edge of the pulled out daybed and she was already stripped down to only her panties and kneeling on the floor sucking his dick. We went in and I decided to leave the door open since they did. The rooms were parallel and only like 7 feet apart. I figured it might be hot for each couple to hear the other.

We stood next to the bed and she kept gabbing absentmindedly, even as I calmly pulled her shirt over her head and her huge tits just plopped out. I started kissing her and got my hand down the front of her pants and started fingering and she started to stutter and quake. Once I had her stripped I laid her down and once I started kissing at her inner thighs and pussy lips, that shut her up. As I ate her out we could hear some of what was going on in the other room; squeaking of the day bed, periodic moaning and grunting and the gross suctions and slapping of genitals. From the sound of T’s moaning it sounded like he was fucking her in the ass; I could tell.

I hoisted A’s legs up by her head, she looked like a sideways G, and she seemed both shocked and a bit uncomfortable. I held her legs up there by the ankles, with her pelvis up off the bed, so I could tongue her asshole. I love that, and despite my bro telling me she didn’t like that stuff, she seemed to be loving it. She was moaning like crazy as I alternated between both holes. I came up and held her in that position as I started fucking her ass. It was prob a little to hardcore but I wanted to enjoy this while I could. We did it that way for a while then we switched to her on top. It was nice because we could talk and look at each other and I could see those big titties bounce.

Her riding me was the best but I kept hearing sounds of ecstasy from the next room. I flipped her onto her stomach and did her from behind and laid mostly over her so I could look across to the other room. All I saw was one of T’s legs sticking out in the air, looking like he was fucking her in some weird position, her toes kept clenching and stretching. T then let out a long squeal from cumming. Wanting to one up them, I slid out of A and started fucking her ass again, and all you could her were her moans. I won the night, and we all crashed around 1 am.

Come morning, surprisingly, it didn’t feel weird. We decided to continue with the swapped couples for the week and enjoy ourselves under the circumstances. I fucked A in every single room; the kitchen, in the shower, on the toilet, on the couch, in the guest room and in both of our cars. I especially liked fucking her on their bed. Also keep in mind that when I’m fucking my brothers girlfriend of 5 years, his soon to be wife and my sister-in-law in a room, he is usually fucking my girlfriend in another one. All of us have had times where we have walked in on the other couple getting busy and it’s so hot. I walked into the bathroom and all I saw was T’s long sexy legs sticking straight out of the running shower flopping up and down; R obviously having her propped against the shower wall. I watched them while I pissed then left them be. I had at point looked out the window and saw them fucking in his car; he was on top of her in the reclined driver’s seat and her legs stuck straight up and actually braced flat on the car roof. It was weird looking but kinda hot to.

Usually they left the house together to do some minor grocery shopping and fucked while they were out(T would tell me). This time he went out alone for over an hour. T sat on one end of the couch playing with herself while watching me fuck A at the other end. A then took a nap and me and T “cheated” on the swap by sleeping together again in the guest room. We both felt great being together again. A couple more days of reckless sex and we were done. We swapped back, agreed to never talk about it and me and T went home. Not sure how it will affect R & A’s relationship but we had fun.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Oct 2011 2:32PM
• 2,475 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

I was on a plane coming back from thailand and had my shoes off and was sitting by the window. I had a blanket around me and was trying to sleep so I stretched my legs and my feet hit off the shoes of the lady sitting in front of me, i pulled one of her shoes back under her seat and managed to get the shoe into my hand. since the blanket was hiding all my sins I decided to sniff her sweaty shoe. At this point I was really horny so I undid my zip and took out my cock and with my mates obliviously sitting beside me, i slowly ejaculated into her shoe and returned it to her about two hours before touchdown. I LOVE RISKS.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
07 Oct 2014 4:54AM
• 2 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I confess i want to fuck my sister. Again.
The first time i did was in truth or dare a couple years ago. My cousin was visiting so we went "camping" which was just having a sleepover in a tent in our back yard. My friend was supposed to be there but couldnt come over for whatever reason so i was the oldest and the only boy.
It started off innocent enough. Telling scary stories. Watching movies on an ipad. Eating snacks. That kind of stuff. Until we started playing truth or dare.
At first it was nothing to extreme. Just things like standing outside the tent alone in the dark and asking if we have a crush on anyone or having to lick each others feet. Just stupid stuff like that but then it started to esculate.
We started doing stuff like touching each others butts. Kissing each other. Having to do stuff naked like run around the tent a couple times or dance for a little while.
I was dared to sleep naked. I had to undress and stay like that the rest of the night. We already all saw each other naked but we would put our clothes back on after. After that it got a lot More intense. we all ended up without clothes. We would stay in our sleeping bags we were using but came out for dares. We started doing more stuff like showing each other our privates. Touching each other. Looking up porn on the ipad. Fingering. Rubbing. Licking. Towards the end my cousin dared my sister get in my sleeping bag with me and sleep there the whole night. So i was already horny but then being in that small sleeping bag pressed against my sister made me even more so.
A little later my sister dared me and my cousin to Pretend to have sex. I laid down and she sat on me with my dick agaisnt her pussy like we saw in one of the videos we looked up earlier and just kinda bounced up and down rubbing her pussy agaisnt my dick. I almost came from that but didnt. A little later i had to put my dick inside my cousins pussy for 10 seconds. She laid on her back with her legs apart. I got between her legs and my sister used her hands to spread my cousins pussy so i could see. I put my dick against her and pushed. It slipped in her pussy and i pushed it in deeper until she kinda squirmed and made a wierd noise. And my sister counted to 10 and i pulled it back out.
Right after that my cousin dared me and my sister to have sex for 20 seconds. We got in the same position as i was with my cousin and i pushed my dick into my sisters pussy. My cousin said to move it in and out so i did but i started to cum way before the 20 seconds was over. I kept trying to fuck her while i was cumming but just pushed in her as deep as i could and stayed like that til i finished cumming and pulled back out of her. My sister was making some noise. Kinda like moaning or crying or something. But idk i wasnt really paying attention to antything when i started to cum.
After that we did a few more things but not much. When we finally went to sleep me and my sister were pressed up against each other since we were sleeping together and i was still hard. My cousin made a joke about us having sex agin since we were sleeping together and we ended up doing it again. She rolled on top of me and was bouncing and grinding agaisnt me like my cousin was in her dare earlier and she was so wet my dick just kinda found its way in her. She bounced up and came down right on it and she started moving around with it in her pussy until i came again.
We went to sleep and in the morning they woke up before me. They woke me up and we all got dressed and went inside.
that was a couple years ago. I never did anything with either of them after that or we never talked about it or anything. One time not too long ago my sister walked in on me jacking off but just left and pretended like she didnt see what i was doing. My cousin moved so we dont see her much but idk if her and my sister have said anything about it to each other since then.
I want to try to do more. I was thinking maybe getting some alcohol and asking if she wants to try it with me. I have been drunk a couple times before. Idk if she has but i think she would because my parents always let her have a small drinks of their wine and stuff to taste it and she likes that.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
EmilyLust
View posts View profile
@confessions
03 Mar 2023 12:29PM
• 86 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

My collar have a taste of my Lord not only because it’s collar, but because it’s firm, strong, cold, but give sense of belonging and that’s happiness for a slave. But in same time as it’s beautiful the way it’s hard to sleep with it at night have a taste f him. He somehow always find a way to torment me even if it’s making me happy. Such talent for details always impress my mind, the way his nature speaks with mine is so trapping. And my Master knows things that drive me nuts, from day one. Reminders such as my hair, my piercings, my collar my body as I work out for Him. All that in start was something we toyed with, now I beg for those things, constant reminders of Him, a taste of my place even when he is away. His attention was something I had and didn’t thought about how it will feel once when it’s taken away. Nothing I know around taste like this, I can’t imagine myself being at someone else feet. Being a slave never sounded right. But here I am trapped with all you do, begging for all, willingly being yours, for your amusement. It’s a process to get there. And little slave begs for place at Your feet.
P.S. Site doesn't really want my outside orgasms lol

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@random
16 Sep 2023 12:15PM
• 15 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Eve’s Cell
Eve woke up after a short time of sleep, for her existed no differences anymore between day or night. The room was lighted by a twilight, the source of the light invisible above her. She was laying on her side on a bed made of concrete, only covered by a plastic mattress, it was dirty, even when she entered the cell long ago, and she could smell the odor of the last prisoner who had rested here. Now her body excretions had covered it even more. Carefully positioning her body upright, she seated slowly up. She was a little cold, because she was completely nude, exposed to humid and mild-temperatured environment of the dungeon. When she was imprisoned long ago, she was forced to strip and never received any sort of clothes anymore.
But she was not completely bare: Shackles, chains and rings were fixed on her body. First there was a steel belt on her waist, containing various rings and eyebolts around it's circumference. Her slender wrists were also shackled, the hands were joined in front of her body, each wrist circled by a bright metal cuff, pressing firmly in the skin, the cuffs were joined by a metal bar, with a short chain which was fixed at the belt. So her hands were hold in the same position the whole time. She had no chance to move them up or down. Also her thumbs had been fixed together by cuffs, covering half of each finger, the cuffs were welded together, so she has not possibility to move them. She moves her hands and fingers a little bit, they are swollen, cold and numb, and the pain begins to pass trough them. She feels the constant pressure of the hard metal into her tortured skin. Looking down on her legs, she notices her ankles, which were locked in the same way, lying side by side, a bride shackle running around each ankle. From between her feet, a longer chain is running down to the floor, connecting to an eyebolt in the center of it. She moved her feet up and down, it was difficult, because also her big toes were joined, like her thumbs, swollen and numb.
When she moved her upper body, she noticed the weight of the small chain which connected her nipple rings. When she was brought in the dungeon, they pierced her nipples, with really huge needles and then fixed the rings there, each one shining clearly and with a reasonable weight. After attaching the chain between them, every movement of her body is transmitted directly to her nipples, which were erect and hard most of the time. They had grown up, meanwhile her breast had got smaller because of the weight loss.
After sitting up she moved her hands and feet more and more. They are cold and numb in her so-called morning, she has to reanimate them. When they had closed the small and very tight shackles around her wrists and ankles them, by welding, it had been necessary to press the metal firmly together. After a while, the skin was bruised by the constant pressure, and circular wounds developed. Her hands and feet began to swell on, the shackles were cutting even more in the skin, and she lived very painful days. But after a while, the situation got better, now the intense swelling had gone, and the pain was bearable. At the borders of the cuffs, the bruised skin is covered with crusts and old blood.
Then she stood up upon her feet and the pain at her ankles got worse and she moaned. She looked down at her slim legs, her once slender and now swollen ankles, and her slightly swollen and blueish feet. She moves up and down on her toes, cautiously, feeling the throbbing of the hard metal on the bones and tendons of her ankles. What a feeling! She wore these shackles since a long time, it must be years, and will do it for the rest of her life. She imagined that there must be more cells und other prisoners, shackled the same way like her. This idea excited her a little bit. Sliding slowly on her soles, straining against the weight of her chains and against the pain, Amber moved to the other wall of her cell. She did not know how long she has been imprisoned in this dungeon, but it mattered little. She was not sentenced, and was not counting her days. She would spend the rest of her life in this cell. Her shackles and the waist belt had no locks, they had been welded on to her body long ago. She has not seen her jailors since she was locked into her cell long ago- food and water is dropped from a chute into a basin in the side of her cell. She had to eat and drink like an animal, bending her body forward.Dragging her ankle chain, connected to the center of her prison, she does her daily, slow lap around and around the cell. It was the only exercise she got, and the only way to fend off the decease of her body.
After a number of laps, finally squatted down against the back, stone, moist wall of the cell. Extending her legs, she stared down at her feet. She always has been proud of them, slender and elegant feet with long toes. Now, they have changed their aspect, her ankles swollen and covered with the scaring crusts. What a torture! She slowly raised her bare feet, higher and higher, until the sudden jerk of the chain restricted any further freedom. Tears started falling from her eyes. She furiously pulled on her wrists, before jerking them up against the chains repeatedly. She sobbed and cried in frustration, her struggle was in vain, there were no chance to get free. Still crying, she returned to her bed of straw in the corner of the cell. Her wrists and ankles are on fire now, hurting like hell. Blood is running down from crusts which have been broken. From now on she avoided any movement of her body. The cold was coming back slowly, also the numbness, beginning in her fingers and toes. Later her hands and feet would feel like being frozen. If she started to move them, the pain will come backYears and years from now, she would still be locked in this dungeon forever chained and shackled, never to see freedom.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
rodb
View posts View profile
@confessions
17 Aug 2013 2:28PM
• 4,376 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 14 replies ]

So I just moved into a new apartment a couple of weeks ago and my bathroom window is looks into my neighbors bedrooms, I still dont have blinds up so I was taking a shower last night and when I got out I could see his their daughter sneaking a peek, I let on I didnt see her so she would keep looking and started to stroke my cock. shes only about 18 and I could see her feeling her tits as she watched. when I came I just turned off the light and stayed looking over at her she is smoking hot. She went in and laid on the bed but I can only see her feet so I went to sleep.
this morning when I woke up and jumped in the shower I gave a quick look out and she was looking again!! I dont know how old she is I`m 40 and am only guessing she is 18, does anyone think I should try get her to come over or would it be better just to let her watch from her window?
Any girls with advice would be nice cause I already know what a guy would say!!lol

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
29 Jul 2021 6:24AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

i confess that whenever my sister in law is sleeping over at our house, i wait until she sleeps an i take her socks to jerk off with. I have a foot fetish and her feet make me crazy. When her socks are a bit smelly its the best, my dick goes rock hard thinking of cute feet and toes sweting in that sock. 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
14
DrDoom420
View posts View profile
@confessions
05 Feb 2013 11:54AM
• 4,878 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I confess that ive always been perverted and have loved being a huge man slut ever since i lost my virginity at 14 to my best friends slutty drunk BBW mom ANALY while she was passed out!
Because of it i have an obsession with thick women and nothing turns me on more than eating out a BBW front and back>:)(i love eating a bent over asshole between licking thick thighs while slapping open her fat ass!) ever since(im 20 now) ive used quite a few sluts even gotten lucky with hot older girls id marry, but my best sex has always been from fucking the cute chubby ones.. who tend to appreciate and be very giving and if ur lucky, a lotta them are into anal. i am 20 now, ill start by saying ive had plenty of sexual experiences. im so perverted i admitive degrated myself for sex(especially after i tryed harder drugs for the sexual atmosphere), ive gangbanged old milf sluts with strangers, ive even sucked cock for my dealer after he let me finger his passed out wife(just got to do that a few times before he got deported but i had a lotta fun there if u wanna hear about that whore) anyways, no shame when ur a pervert, when i was 16 i had a quicky with a homeless slut for $5. i felt bad but liked it at the end. a friend and i were trying to pay a bum to buy us a porn magazine, and the 1st black crackhead we asked laughed and said shed get us laid for our money and took us to a corner in a quiet parking lot. we actually let her suck us off one by one around the corner behind cars while one looked out. she took out her tits and made us touch her and let us suck on them which i did only for like 2 seconds before i felt like throwing up. she got on her knees and jerked me off fast while my friend looked out. we switched back n forth cuz we woulndt cum, we were nervous. she got a little impatient when we wouldnt cum after 10 mins and kept taking out her fat saggy tits and made us touch them. she tryed to titty fuck him and bent over lifting up her dress telling me to fuck her, but we had no condom and i already wanted to leave and felt dirty and ashamed. she let him pull her hair up and down and eventually came on her tits..i grabbed her ass and smacked it open while she deepthroated and finally nutted she woulnt swallow but i came on her face and rubbed clean on her fat lips. we tryed finding her again but never came across her.
Anyways ill start with my best friend as a kid, Randy.I had been pretty close to him. We would watch porn videos we'd find and at one point we were even experimenting with eachother. as we got older we found out a lot about sex and use to make the kids in the building play with us and we'd sometimes watch porn acting like we knew everything that went on. being older we'd wrestle girls and get them to do things usually suck us off and when they wouldnt want to we'd blindfold them even bullied them into doing it. sometimes we'd feel up on asses and even hump them and act like we were "riding horses" sometimes wed get them to take their pants off without making a scene and we'd grab and jerk off on them. Randy lived alone with his single mom. She was fat BBW latina slut and she always brought guys home. she came out the shower topless a lot and act surprised even tho she knew i was over. i liked her fat tits and when we were younger me AND Randy would peep outside her window and see her have sex. She liked to go out and dress skimpy and she always brought guys home. we knew she fucked all of them. she was a screamer and always yelled. Apart from being loud she was always getting drunk, sometimes in the living room with US present practically getting fucked right behind us. she gave friends head while we were in the same room sometimes covered under a blanket to play it off. I know Randy hated it but i admit i tryed to peak whenever possible.The thought of her being used turned me on and i jerked off to her all the time. they kept dirty laundry in the bathroom so id spend an hour in there sniffing and licking her thongs and cuming in them. The first time i touched her in her sleep she was on the couch barefoot and i jacked off licking her toes. I started going all the time, trying to catch her being slutty and ocasionally going thru her underwear. Randy didnt care hed let me watch her sleep and when she came from clubbing she usually fell asleep half buzzed on the couch wearing her slutty outfits and hed let me touch her as long as she didnt wake. she always took off her bra so id usually get to see tits seeing she was a heavy sleeper i got around to sucking her fat nipples if she was dressed for it.when shed wear heels id suck her toes and cum on her feet, and occasionally shed fall face down and id get to lick her legs to ass. pulling up her skirt a little more everytime. her big round ass turned me on most and id fantasize about seeing her get flipped over ass up and fucked bent over from behind. Once me AND Randy walked in on her on all 4s giving head naked, her bf was opening her asshole right at us, slapping her ass loudly they didnt even notice we saw. We walked out quick and walked around somewhere and didnt talk about it but DAAAM i will never forget that ass. One night she came home so drunk a guy was dragging her into her room ignoring the fact that we were there she was falling drooling and her shirt was ripped and stretched so her tits were out. the guy locked the door and came out like 30 mins later..after he left Randy went to check on her and she was asleep face down naked. He said she was drunk and acted like no big deal, but i he saw what i saw..her ass and back was red and beaten,her shirt was hanging off ripped and her hair was super messed up. i knew she was passed out and pretty sure she was raped she had bite marks on her ass and was bleeding some scratches. he let me touch her a little and watched tv while i came out.. i touched softly to see if shed wake but after a while smacking her ass i saw she was out. i locked the door to be sure and took off my pants. i was sooo turned on i had a naked woman to myself. i smacked her ass harder liking that it was red and beaten. i rubbed her inner thighs all the way up and felt weird she super wet. i felt around puttting my hand all the way in while i left hickies on her ass cheeks. i was sucking and biting her everywhere i even slapped her in the face and made out with her a bit. Randy was telling me to hurry up and i made him wait 5 more minutes and locked the door. i took off my pants and jerked off in her mouth rubbing her wet lips while i fingered her ass. i wanted to try n have sex but she was face down so i was gonna cum on her face but feeling how 3 fingers easily went in and out of her ass i licked herr asshole some more then got on top of her. i slapped her ass rubbing my dick between her cheeks till i was hard enough it slipped in. i felt soooo good to be in her wet hot asshole i slappped her some more and pulled her hair hard till i came in her ass. i never told Randy all that and i got to play with her till they moved out later

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
08 May 2023 3:54PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

UNFAITHFUL CHEATING LISA PART 4
PARTY TIME OR NOT ?

After I had whipped Lisa's pussy and arse. leaving her super sore as asked I lay her on her front and fucked both her holes all night leaving her full of cum,
Waking up around midday the next day Lisa was lay on her side facing me hand cupping her pussy, Dave Dave take me to the toilet please in really really really needing a wee, laughing I scooped her up in my arms Lisa was holding me around my neck she snogged me all the way to the toilet, I put her down, she was just about able to squat hover over the toilet, was super hot seeing her having a wee, while taking a wee she told me she tried she tried to get herself to the bathroom but was so sore and her ass was burning, she had to lay back down,
I turned the shower on I held her so she could walk in and I washed her all over I touched her ass and she nearly jumped through the ceiling,
lucky the party was still 5 day's away, my fake school re-union party, I had invited and vetted 10 guys, I knew 7 was definitely coming,
After seeing Lisa so sore offering to let me do anything I wanted to her, even letting me take her ass virginity, as she never ever wanted anything in that hole was an exit only, I guess she thought by doing this it would be a way of showing she was sorry she was for cheating on me with my best friend and work college John, and her best mate Suzan's husband.
Should I cancel the fake party, but thoughts of what she had done the length of time she cheated and with my best mate, I needed for her to have a serious lesson taught to her, and what better way than getting her force gangbanged by 7-0 complete strange men, I had idea's put in my head from what Lisa had me do to her, NOT the whipping bit the blindfold tying up gagging bit. other idea I had was to invite John and Suzan, tie and gag John up making him watch me fucking his wife and mother of his 3 kids in every one of her hole's, then make him watch Lisa getting forced gangbanged, to teach him a lesson offer his ass to any of the men that fancied a bit of male ass,
to pull this off I had to get Suzan on board, she knew about what I had planned for Lisa, but I am not sure he go for the second part as I don't think she is ready yet to let John know I had started fucking her, since we found out about the affair,

Lisa had to call her boss, and tell her she wouldn't be in work for a few days, said she had a ladies problem and she was in a lot of pain,
for the next couple of days I had to apply cream to her asshole and pussy, hoping they both was better by the 5th day, party day, she did let me fuck her pussy and I had lots and lots blow jobs filling her mouth, she hated swallowing but I made her.
I set the lounge up I actually put a real king sized bed in that room instead of blow up sofa bed. I go all our garden chairs and put them surrounding the bed. being a little devious I took the straps that was used on Lisa's bed and put them on the bed in my lounge, I also put the ankle and wrist cuffs blind fold and ball gag in the lounge hidden but ready to put on Lisa, and I put 1 arm chair ready just in case Suzan agreed to my plan for John.

All the day's before the party Lisa only came down the stirs once, other than that I looked after her took her food and drinks up to her, I treated her like a queen, as usual I went out and met Suzan at her mum's house, Suzan had John baby sit his kid while she was supposed to be going to the gym to work out, but was actually working out with me. most of the time we was on our own at her mum's so we fucked our selves silly for 3 hours, Suzan had turned in to my ass nympho she absolutely loved my cock in her ass, loved the pain and pleasure it gave her, only one small problem the last time we met at her mum's we got caught so I had to fuck her mum to, Suzan and her mum gave each other oral sex while I was fucking one of them mainly in there arse's.
I met Suzan twice in the build up first time her mum was there you guessed I did both of them arse and pussies, the second time I met Suzan 2 nights before the party whilst I was in the pleasure of fucking her arse, I brought up the new plan I had or the second part of my plan, to my shock she said she had thought about asking me to do something like that, she was more than happy to see John tied up and forced to watch me fucking stretching her hole, and how I paid attention to her needs and spent time giving her oral, not like him quick finger like then a very quick wham bam thank you mam,

Suzan was even more keen to see her husband John get his ass torn up fucked, we agreed, on a plan, she wanted to see the shear horror look on his ace watching Lisa get gangbanged, she knew John had been trying in vein to make contact with Lisa, and he had told Lisa in messages he sent her he loved her and would leave her to be with Lisa and was looking for a house to rent for him and her. she had gotten hold of his mobile phone and had searched through the messages, she said she never seen any replies from Lisa, and believed Lisa had probably blocked his number,

Party day Suzan rang to say John would only go if I invited him in person, So I rang him and asked him saying 8-8:30 bring a bottle and Suzan. John asked if we was ok, biting my tongue I said why not I didn't have a problem.
Lisa was fine her ass was a little sore but her pussy was fine and ready to be made sore again,
Lisa helped prepare some salad cut the rolls chop the onions (hahahaha tears in her eyes as she cut them) I set the BBQ up, we set the small home bar up together, Lisa set up her karaoke machine, we both move our big 65inch tv to below the main window facing the foot of the king sized bed, I mounted 2 small 42inch monitors on either wall each side of the bed and we mounted another 42 inch monitor on stands that stood above the home bar and was connected to the karaoke well all the monitors was, I just didn't tell Lisa I had set up Blue tooth up as well that was linked to my security system, I intended when things was under way to play the recordings of Lisa getting fucked by John , and John and his brother James

Lisa was so happy she kept wanting to snog me, she did ask only once why I had a king sized bed in the front room, I just told her it was my new bed I had no where else to store it, and if it was covered over it could be used as a big table for the night, and once the party was over, we could lay together on it while my bedroom was decorated properly, then it would be moved up stair's then the lounge got decorated, I think she believed me, as she never questioned me again,
during the afternoon we popped out to get a few small items we had forgotten, then we had a few hours to ourselves, we showered and we fucked, I went to fuck Lisa's arse she said no please, I really don't want you to fuck me there any more, you are just to big and it real hurts. I had to remind her of our agreement, Ok but please not today, I will let you every now and then but not every time as she finds it difficult to walk properly after, so I throat fucked her and pounded her pussy which was really tight, then we showered again, I gave Lisa some really sexy provocative underwear red and revealing, knickers had bows in the crutch, area as they was open crutchless a nice suspender belt and and red light red stockings, and a lovely thigh length off the shoulder dress that clung to her figure,

Around about 8pm the men started to arrive Lisa greeted them little kiss on there cheek, and she got them a drink all 10 arrived and 3 brought a friend with them and brought a young girl with him, he whispered in my ear she was his girlfriend, and he had brought her along as she had cheated on him and he wanted to teach her a lesson and she definitely was and ass virgin he wanted her ruined, before he end there relationships, He told me her name Jane, she was a stunner, true blonde hair blue eyes fit body 5'3" fucking huge tits and a nice tight ass had a big space between her thighs,
Lisa took care of every one, last to arrive was John and Suzan,
Lisa looked shock and stunned as they walked through the door, She asked me what the fuck was going on, why had I invited John, after what had happened, Lisa didn't mind Suzan was there, I told her if she wanted me to trust her again work our relationship out, it was only rite I let thing's go, fore give and forget type thing, Lisa said ok but keep him away from her as she really did disliked him, she insisted things only happened when he got her drunk, and he blackmailed her, and she really did regret doing what they did.
everyone was mingling John several times made his way towards Lisa either Suzan or me headed him off, drinks was flowing BBQ was well underway going great guns, Lisa Jane and Suzan obviously wasn't big drinkers, all 3 was fairly tipsy, Lisa got the karaoke going, surprisingly the men was enjoying it most had a go Suzan started doing a sexy dance in front of John she walked him back to the armchair he had to sit in it she was just in her Bra and knicker she climbed on him next she tied him to the chair, slid to her knees pulled his jeans and boxers down and then tied his legs to the chair legs she got his boxers and forced them in tohis mouth, then got to her feet flicked his cock told him he was small and pathetic, Lisa was very drunk staggering around, and jane, I think her boyfriend had slipped something in to her drink as she was sat on his lap as he wad undressed her she only had her knicker on , and he had his hand down the front of them obviously fingering her, Lisa came to me planted a kiss on my lips grabbed my cock, I in turn walked her backwards she fell backwards on to the bed, I slipped her out her dress, Suzan came to us I kissed her she kissed Lisa I went to get the ball gag blindfold and ankle an wrist cuffs quickly back to the bed, me and Suzan put the cuffs on Lisa I then pulled the straps from under the corners of the bed attached them to the cuffs the tightened them Suzan kissed Lisa giving her a big sog and put a couple of fingers inside her pussy my aren't you wet, it going to be fun watching you get fucked red raw, then she out the ball gag in Lisa turned her head to look at me I was snogging Suzan hand on her pussy other tweaking her nipple, tears in Lisa's eyes Suzan whispered in her ear yes I know all about you, you little fucking cheat, fucking my Husband, I watched you, who was better my husband or his brother James did the take your ass NO!! oh well am sure these guy's going to enjoy your body, ohhh in a min I will be climbing over you you will eat my cunt, while you watch your Dave fuck me in my arse and cunt, she then turned to look at John you heard that didn't you I know you have been having an affair with this little slut, and yes I witnessed seeing you fucking her cunt didn't last long any of the times did you, your a pathetic fucker, I am going to love Fucking Dave in front of you, Karma just bit you back hard
Jane now completely naked was surrounded by men fingers going in out her arse and pussy her boyfriend had his cock deep in her throat she was gagging she was wriggling and bucking trying to get away, the boy friend then lifted her up put her head in spam lap he ordered to suck get him hard as she knelt he entered he pussy, he fucked her hard, every time she took her head away from spam cock to plead to stop he pushed her head back on his cock, he came called another guy over he took his place in her pussy, as Suzan told Lisa she was going to sit on her face I stripped Suzan naked, I was the only one with any clothes on so I quickly changed that
Suzan put her large but tight holed outtie pussy over Lisa's mouth No please don't do this I won't eat you to late as Suzan wiggled her pussy over Lisa's face I got up on the bed a slowly as Lisa looked up slipped my rather long thick cock in to Suzan's pussy 2 of the other guys was sucking Lisa's tits and another was eating her pussy and fingering both her ass and pussy, Lisa trying to stop things happening to her but as she was strapped down couldn't do much, I thrust Suzan's pussy Suzan kept telling Lisa to eat her cunt she pulled on to her cunt by her hair I began to come as I did Suzan lifted so my cum ran out in to Lisa's mouth
Jane had been fucked by 8 of the men her pussy was glowing , her boyfriend called me over, he looked at me ohhh fuck horse man he grabbed jane by her hair and pushed her telling her to deep throat me. Suzan was now rubbing her pussy in spam face and some how sucking him at the same time some guy behind the chair was fingering Suzan's hole as they was in the air he soon put his mouth on her pussy,
Lisa was giving head and being fucked by the other men I seen 4 going between her legs
Jane got me hard and her boyfriend wanted me to fuck her arse, my luck was getting better and better I had already taken 2 women's ass virginity in past 2 month's now a third.
I looked at Suzan I asked if she minded, Go for it Dave gape her like you gaped me, and I expect have gapped Lisa, you didn't have to invite me a second time Jane was pushed over the bed face down ass up her boyfriend was holding her down, as I pushed my cock in to another virgin arse this one was the tightest of all 3 definitely was a virgin ass, once all the way in the boyfriend wanted me to really go for it he wanted her to be torn open ripped see some blood, I got up a really nice pace as I pushed my cock deep into her all the time Jane was held down through her tears and sobbing I heard her trying to say stop stop stop your hurting me, I came deep inside her, the boyfriend lifted Jane over Lisa's face and told her to eat the cum out her ass, Lisa had Suzan over her again in a 69 this time they was eating each other, Suzan called me over said her ass was free get in it Lisa need's to see how good I fucked her.
Jane was now being DPd and sucking a cock made air tight, John was shouting and swearing, 2 of the guy's had taken John's boxers out his mouth his head was being held and Jane's boyfriend was trying to get his cock in john's mouth shouting back I hate married guy's who cheat, and you are one of them now suck I make you my bitch, Suzan was cheering the guy on go on make him suck cock, now you know what it feels like when you force me horrible ain't it, the 2 guy's holding his head forced him on to the cock rocking his head back and forth, wasn't long before he got a mouthful of cum all 3 swapped places they all gave John a full load's and made him swallow 2 of the loads, they untied him turned him round so he was kneeling on the chair the tie his legs and arms to the arms and legs of the chair and another guy how had just finished fucking Lisa's pussy walked over stood at the back of the chair and put his cock in John's mouth, John knew there was no point fighting it he would be forced to suck anyway, the boyfriend had been sucked hard by his Girlfriend Jane he positioned himself behind John and forced himself up John's arsehole dry OMFG did John scream , Both Suzan and Lisa laughed ohhh YES YES, fuck the bastard hard, Suzan turned to Lisa asked if John had fucked her in the ass, Lisa no but him and his brother tried, but like you i know what it feel's like as Dave fucked my arse I couldn't walk for 3 day's, looking back to John they was all lining up ready or there turn Jane was ordered to get the guy's hard, she was busy sucking cock, Lisa was dripping wet body soaked in cum, and I was still in Suzan's arse about to cum for a 3rd time, as the guy's took John's arsehole the came to Lisa for her to get them hard again, they then un-strapped Lisa telling her if she struggled didn't do as they wanted they would tie her back up, the daft Girl tried to make a break for it they just caught her carried her back, and strapped her face down they put a small beanie cushion under her belly so her arse was in the air,
Lisa said to me why are you doing this to me I admitted cheating with John I said I was sorry I have done everything you have asked me to do why this ??
We only fucked 2-3 times max,
Really are you sure I have proof you fucked every time I went away over the pasted 4-5 months so turned on the inside security camera's, Lisa tried to call my bluff, one pf the guy's interrupted me, asking if it was to fuck Lisa in the arse, Lisa was trying to get loose panicking No you can't fuck my arse no way, you know how sore I am,
Wait a minute mate have her in her pussy for now, well how many times Lisa how many times 2-3 if there was any more I must have been drunk passed out , as I pressed connect the sound came first John's voice saying I have always wanted you from first time I sore you, them the monitor's burst into life the pictures to go with the voices Lisa on her knees taking John's cock in her mouth then she lay back on the be completely naked and said she had always fancied him to and had had dreams of him fucking her she lifted her leg parted them as he put his mouth on her pussy before mounting her fucking her pussy she wrapped her legs around him to get him in deeper, Me Dave Suzan was watching this John was turned around still tied to the chair so he could see, Lisa's head dropped, I slapped her arse, said to the guys she is all yours do any thing you like to her, arse pussy fucking DP her DP 2 in the pussy if you want to try spank her pussy hard she loves that, you can try fisting her only her pussy no ass fisting, Suzan and me positioned ourselves on the bed so Suzan' pussy and ass was facing John the guy's was still fucking his arsehole with there cock's, he was looking directly at Suzan's holes as I climbed on the bed behind her, when John seen the length and shear over all size of my cock, he was shocked that's not real he said no white guy is that fucking big, your going to put that in my wife's pussy, Dave Dave please don't mate you will ruin her Suzan looked back at him told him it was going in her ass as well.
I entered her and she took the lot gasping as I went all the way in, I thrust real hard slow and deep, wasn't long before Suzan's legs was shaking and she came 2-3 mins of me banging away she was squirting, I pulled out her pussy and rite in front of John's eyes my cock done it's disappearing trick deep in to Suzan's arsehole, Jane was riding another guy's cock whilst sucking on a cock Lisa's arse hole was glowing really red sore gain only half the guy's had fucked her arsehole she was crying also being made to suck cock, for the next hour the monitors was lit up with John fucking and getting blown , we now reached the time when took his brother with him, looked as if she enjoyed fucking both of them together, James did try taking her arse but she did refuse stop him so he went up her pussy along side his brothers cock they changed places and positions, she then said I can't do this any more you can Tell Dave you caught me eating pussy at that party, I don' want it I never really wanted you you actually repulse me, you are shit in bed got a small pencil thin cock, then a phone rang it was Lisa's and it was me calling her,
all the men took turns DPing both Jane and Lisa double pussy Lisa was partly fisted couldn't get his whole hand and she had her legs held over her head whilst they spanked her pussy, that was major swollen worse than what I had done, her arsehole definitely gave Lisa and Jane a seriously Baboon looking arsehole, turned Lisa's hole inside out, I fucked Suzan in her arse and pussy over and over in front of John's face and over the top of Lisa,
John was made to suck every one's cocks after the men had fucked the 2 girls in there arse's, he was no longer an ass virgin as they fucked his ass so much, when they finished one of the men came back from the toilet with a tampon and pushed it up John's ss so the cum did come out, I turned all the monitors off everyone had a final drink and one by one they all drifted of, the guy who was Jane's boyfriend gave me his card, said call him if I was interested in going to more of these type of parties or if I threw another, John got dressed soon he disappeared there was just Lisa me and Suzan left, all exhausted, Lisa was damaged again she stood up walked a little way walked as if she had shit herself, Suzan and myself burst out laughing Lisa saying it's not fucking funny you to planned this didn't you ? then Suzan got up OMG she was walking the I was in hysteric's both girls was playfully hitting on me, I landed up carrying both up stairs to the bathroom I turned the shower on we all 3 showered together, we all snogged each other Suzan and Lisa looked as if all was fore given they was best friends again,.
We all spent the night together in Lisa's bed they both blew me and I fucked them both they 69 each other and even though both there arse's was raw sore they asked me to fuck them in that hole, they both ate me out the others ass.
Suzan went home the Next day to find NO john , she drove to her mums to pick up the kids, Suzan's mum told her John had been to say good bye to the kids said he didn't know when or if he be back, he was being sent to an office in the USA.
she called me I called the boss who said he had left his job with immediate affect, he never left a forwarding address, and had asked for an advance on his monthly salary, so he gave him £1000 he then drove off.
Suzan asked as I had room in my 4 bedroomed house if her and her kids could come and stay for a while as she didn't like being in her and John's house alone, Me and Lisa agreed would be a nice idea, Lisa's always loved Suzan' kids Lisa had often baby sat them, Lisa also thought of Suzan as more her sister, because Suzan's mum had taken Lisa in and brought her as her own daughter along side Suzan who is 2 years younger than Lisa,
long story short they moved in we are all playing happy families we often all sleep together
have great sex, I get to fuck all there holes when ever I want they also have sex with each with each other,
To my knowledge Lisa has not cheated any more we are all extremely happy living together Suzan divorced John, and she sold there house and invested in a business that both Lisa and Suzan run together very very successfully making big profits, I am leaving my job soon, as we are buying a freehold public house, both Suzan and Lisa have has a child each from me,
They both love me ( or my huge cock) as much as I love the pair of them ,we all are together I can never see anything changing this arrangement,
Ohh yeah we heard on the news and Suzan heard from the police John had tried to Rob a sub post office country side shop the day after the post office had closed down he got away with £55 from the shops till he was caught trying to drive away, he ran out of petrol so he thumbed a lift only to flag down an unmarked police car, he smelly badly looked like a tramp filthy clothes unshaven matted hair when they checked him they found he had a replica gun in his pocket and the £55, he went to court and was sentenced to 18 month in prison, Now he will definitely become some guy's bitch,

ME Dave, Lisa and our kid, Suzan our kid and John's 3 kid's who I treat as mine, they was all very young when John walked away from them, he has never ever tried to visit or speak to them, nor has he tried to make contact with Suzan, or any of her family.
Suzan's mum comes over once in a while she thinks our living conditions is great we all get the best of each other we are all in love and the kids are happy happy,
I get to fuck all her mature holes too every now and then, she admits it's my huge cock she loves, its feels good to be stretched

THANK YOU FOR READING THIS STORY I HOPE YOU ENJOYED IT,
NOTHING CAN BEAT A TRUE REALITY STORY ?????

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Jul 2012 6:02PM
• 293 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Well, I'm going to confess to you about my terrible nylon fetish, you can read this if it turns you on because this is completely true. I didn't really mean to, but I've ended up writing a lot including about the time I was raped. So, if this shit turns you on, read on, but if you're fantasising about it I don't want to know because this did happen to me and it is painful to think about.

I'm a straight male teen, but I really want some nylons to wear. I hate how my body is starting to bulk and become more triangular, I also hate my bodily hair but don't want to shave it off or i'll be made fun of. I love having long legs and want to "neutral" looking slim body for a while but can't. I actually detest the male body, including my own, which is probably the explanation for my nylon fetish.

I really want to get some new nylons, but I'm too embarrassed to buy them from a store and my mail is always intercepted before it gets to me so I can't get anything online. I hate it, the ones I have no are ripped and stretched too much and stained and don't look sexy at all. I'm considering going out of town to buy nylons and just gritting my teeth about the embarrassment.

Despite all this, I don't actually like having this fetish at all. It possesses me, I have an alter ego. I call her Jess. Jess comes out when wear nylons, or sometimes, if I smoke cannabis, I become jess for real and put on a girls voice and act very girly.

I have this terrible nylon fetish. I think I have it for these reasons:
- Both of my old sisters (12 and 15 years older than me) used to carry me around on their feet when I was little, often whilst they wore nylon. I'd straddle their feet and they would "walk" with me. I used to love the feel of their nylon. I was a strange child, I remember being 6 or 7 and writing on a board in my room about wanting to have sex with a girl in my class, and how embarrassed I was when my sister read it and then would tease me about it. I can remember one time when I was about 7, I went into my sisters bedroom when I couldn't sleep and got into the younger of my two sisters beds and began cuddling her because I wanted sex, she must have been about 16 at the time. I kissed her on the cheek a few times and put my arms around her chest telling her I was cold. Nothing happened, she just acted innocently and carried me back to my bed, sat and talked to me for a while about general stuff (i don't remember what, nothing exciting) and then gave me one of the blankets from her bed.

- I used to steal their nylons, and got caught several times. I was always told they were not for boys, and that made them strictly taboo, and therefore more exciting. When asked why I couldn't describe why, I just said "they feel nice" and that was probably all I knew, because I didn't know much about sexual feelings at all.

- I don't find men attractive. I hate the male body, including my own. I think this is probably because when I was 8, I got molested by a 13 year old boy.

I've never told anyone this in real life, but I've posted it on here a few times. This is a genuine story and I'm not getting a kick out of writing this, it's a confession, coming from one fucked up person, so you can get a look into my physce and maybe understand why I'm in the dark corners of the internet. This boy was an older brother of a friend at school. Basically, I used to see his younger brother a lot as we were close friends and he would come to my house often, nothing gay we were just friends. During the summer I had a pool in my garden and he and his older brother came round.

Well, it was warm and we were in swim shorts, and the younger brother went to the toilet inside the house. This left me and his older brother in the garden shed (it's like a summer house) with his brother and he started telling me all these secrets that his brother and had told him about me. Petty stuff, like which girls I fancied, what trouble I had been in at school - he never knew about the nylons.

This boy picked up hammer that was in the shed and then threatened me to suck his cock. He never actually hit me, and that's what I'm ashamed of, but I was young and intimidated he was overwhelming me with blackmailed. This boy rolled down his trousers and told me to suck his dick unless he wanted everyone to know my secrets. I said I didn't want to and he started shouting at me. I was in the corner of the room and I did it. I didn't cry, I didn't feel anything, I just did it. I remember that taste, it didn't feel erotic at all, it just kind of felt like a finger. I didn't pull his foreskin back and he was still flaccid or maybe a semi. He didn't cum, and only did it 3 or 4 times. Maybe I was really bad at pleasing him, or maybe he came to his senses, or maybe he was interrupted. I don't remember everything, but he laughed at me and left and said don't tell anyone about this or I'll tell everyone you're gay for sucking a cock.

He stood there laughing and then walked out the garden. I was about to burst into tears and his brother returned and asked me what happened. I said nothing happened. He really wanted to know and I just yelled at him to get lost. He and his brother left.

I really hate that guy. He got away with violating me. He's made me question my sexuality for years and he's fucked me up emotionally. What else is very annoying, is he has a beautiful, absolutely stunning, girlfriend who's 4 years younger than him.

There is no karma is this world. He's got a beautiful girlfriend, while I'm a fucking creep with trust issues, sulking in the corner of the internet, questioning my own sexuality because he ruined my childhood. I've tried to kill myself many times, and considered finding a way to take him with me, but I've never had the guts to do any of it.

I struggle to trust anyone and I hate the male phesque. It makes me question my whole sexuality because of that. Basically, I want to be a girl because I hate men, including myself. The only way I feel femine and happy is with nylon. It lets me escape who I am and I become someone else.

I have considered what it I would need to have a sex change multiple times. I don't feel like I'm close to any of my family members (not even my sisters any more, they moved out when I was about 10 and I barely see them. They probably couldn't wait to get away from me). I often think though when my parents die, I'd have a sex change. However, being exceptionally tall at approximately 6ft 4, I'd hardly pass for female.

I really don't know what I should do. I guess this is just a confession rather than a question. I full expect a bunch of perverts with no morals at all to come troll me now or to call me a fag or gay. I'd rather you didn't, but hey this is the internet and I can't physically stop you, but maybe you'd understand why I am this way.

To nearly everyone, I'm a straight attractive slim tall male who does ok in society. No one knows about my dark secrets. I don't act gay or camp, or look female at all.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
27 Jan 2016 2:18AM
• 5,804 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

I confess that i cum on my best friends feet when she's sleeping everytime.
My gf said, she would lick my cum of her feet, after i told her.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Paulineomts
View posts View profile
@confessions
17 Apr 2023 6:43PM
• 943 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Pauline The Slut - Part 3: Further Degradation

I brought him his beer. He ignored me. I went to the kitchen and started on dinner. I put a bottle of wine in the fridge. I was going to show him what a good wife I was. 

Just before 7 he came into the kitchen. "Smells good, slut." 

"Please, can't we have a nice dinner together." 'SMACK' He slapped me across the face. "What are you." I couldn't believe it. I'd spent all afternoon making his favourite dinner. It all counted for nothing. "I'm Pauline and I'm a slut."

He went to the table and I served dinner. Before I sat down he told me to take off my blouse. I unbuttoned it and took it off without complaint. I had been worn down by the days events. He then summoned me to him. He put his hand up under my skirt and stuck two fingers into my vagina. He moved them around. It was so uncomfortable. He then took them out.

He put the fingers up to my mouth "Suck them." I could smell my vagina on his fingers. I was repulsed by the thought of tasting them. Then the pain shot through me as he pinched my nipple with his other hand. He pulled my nipple downwards forcing my face nearer his fingers. The pain was intense and my head began to spin.

"Now suck, slut." I opened my mouth and sucked my juices from his fingers. He let go of my nipple. The taste was disgusting. My stomach began to churn. He finally pulled his hand away. "Sit down and eat." We ate in silence but I could feel him staring at me all the time. When we finished I cleared the table.

A few minutes later he called me. "I have some desert for you." He unbuckled his trousers and let them fall to the ground. "On your knees slut and get yourself a mouth full of cum."

"No, you're not going to cum in my mouth." He moved quickly, springing up from his chair and at the same time reaching down and pulling the belt from his trousers. Then he grabbed me by my hair and threw me face down on the table. 'WHACK' The belt lashed my buttocks. I tried to get up but he pushed me back down. Another lash followed by another. "Stop, please. I beg you." Three more lashes rained down on my now sore buttocks. 

"No more, no more. I'll do it." He lashed my buttocks again and again. "What are you." he asked. "I'm Pauline and I'm a slut." I cried. Another lash. "Now get down and suck the cum out of my cock you stupid cunt."

I sank to my knees before him. His cock pointing towards my face. He grabbed me by the hair again and pulled me towards his cock. I reluctantly opened my mouth and he pushed his cock in. "Come on slut, start sucking." I started to suck. After a few minutes he pushed more of his cock into my mouth. I tried to pull away but his hold on my hair tightened. Soon he was moving in and out and pushing his cock further in. I started to gag and struggled to break away. He held my head tightly and forced himself down my throat. I started to choke. 

He took his cock out so I could breathe. He slapped me across my face with his cock then forced it back into my mouth. He pulled my head back and forth in rhythm with his cock. The rhythm quickened and he forced himself down my throat again. I was choking when I felt his semen flood down my throat. I was forced to swallow. When he had finished cuming he took his cock out of my mouth and rubbed it all over my face.

"Now I've fucked and cum in your three holes. You're a proper slut now. A three hole fuck toy." He turned and got himself a beer and went to watch TV. 

I was defeated. I had been degraded, humiliated and abused. He had used me like a slave. My body ached and I felt like getting sick. I struggled to my feet and made my way upstairs to the bedroom. I showered and went to bed.

I was asleep when he came up to bed. I half woke when he switched the light on. Then the bed clothes were pulled off the bed. My nightdress was ripped off me and then my panties. I was now fully awake. He was naked and erect.

"Slut, you are to sleep in the nude from now on." He forced me on to my stomach, spread my legs apart and positioned himself between them. I felt his cock against my asshole. "God! Nooo!" I screamed as he drove into my tight hole. I felt like I was being split in two. The pain was intense. 

"Please, please, take it out. You're tearing me apart." This just seemed to encourage him. He forced himself further into me. My screams filled the house.

"Nearly there slut. Just another three inches to get in." He pushed. I screamed louder. He was pounding in and out of my ass with increased tempo. This seemed to go on forever. My body couldn't take much more . 

His pace quickened and then I felt his cum explode inside my ass. He collapsed on top of me. After a few minutes he grabbed my hair and pulled my head back.

"What are you"

"Oh no." I thought "when will this end."

His other hand found my nipple and pinched hard. As he continued to pinch he asked again. "What are you" 

I'm Pauline and I'm a slut." I whimpered 

"That's right. You are an ass fucking, cock sucking slut and that's going to be how you spend the rest of your life." He laughed.

He turned over and went to sleep leaving me sore, crying and my mind in turmoil with thoughts of my future life.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Jan 2012 11:46PM
• 1,006 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

One night my sister (that's her in the picture) came home very drunk. She stumbled to her room & passed out. Through the bathroom window, I'd secretly been watching her undress before she showered for a while. If she was passed out, maybe I could do more with her than just watch! I nervously decided to take the chance.

I crept into her room & slowly worked my hand under her blankets. I gently worked my way up the smooth skin of her thigh until I felt the edge of her panties. With my heart beating in my throat, I gently worked 2 fingers under the elastic & slowly worked my way to the warmth of her pussy. I sat there almost afraid to breath with 2 fingers lightly pressed into her pussy. She didn't stir in her sleep, so I pushed a little harder until I felt the hot moist insides of her pussy.

I spent almost an hour, slowly finger fucking my sister's pussy, using her own juices to lubricate her slit until I could easily run my fingers up her slit, trace a few circles round her clit and then slid them deep into her unresisting pussy!

I traced the hard outline of her cervix & plunged my fingers inside her deeply enough to feel the soft resistance of her pussy wall. She only stirred once, jerking her leg as I began pressing firmly into her g-spot. I explored every little crevise of my sister's pussy, but it wasn't enough. I wanted her to know that she had no control over her cunt, but I didn't want to be caught or found out.

With a flashlight, I searched through our woodpile until I found the dried up husk of a centipede. Then I found a little clump of dry mud, with little bits of twigs & the like stuck in it. It was about the size of a marble.

I snuck back into her bedroom & once again worked my fingers deep into her sleeping pussy. Once she was wet, I gently pushed the dead centipede into her cunt, working it as deep as I could. Then I pushed the mudball just inside her pussy lips. It wouldn't be visible, but she should feel it when she woke up. Then, listening for her morning alarm, I waited to see her reaction.

When I heard her get up, I quickly climbed out my window & took my place outside the bathroom window. She walked in, stripped & sat on the toilet. I could see her face perfectly, & she looked perplexed as she reached down & checked the odd sensation in her pussy. Then, using a piece of toilet paper, she wiped the dirt clot out of her pussy & stared at it for a few minutes.

She put on a terrific show as she got up & began digging her fingers into her pussy! She tried it from the front, then the back, & finally putting 1 foot up on the sink, she spread her lips open with 1 hand & deeply explored her pussy with 2 fingers on the other. I had a perfect view through the window & watched my sister digging in her spread open pussy from barely 3 feet away!

The whole time, she had a very worried expression & when she finally pulled the dead centipede from the depths of her pussy, she froze, one leg on the sink, her pussy still spread wide, & stared in shocked disgust at the vile creature that had apparently crawled deep inside her precious little pussy & died.

Then, she suddenly dove for the toilet & in her disgust, vomited. She called into work, scheduled an emergency visit to her gynocologist & presumably spent a humiliating morning explaining that she had centipedes living in her pussy!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@random
15 Nov 2022 6:46PM
• 1,151 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

Sexy older white teacher gets Black bred by a student PART 1

All characters in the story are 18+

This story is about a white girl that cheats on her boyfriend and gets pregnant by a BBC.

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman, and has been dating her white boyfriend, Mike, for 5 years. She’s a skinny, tall, blonde hipster type woman that looks way younger than her age. Dark blonde hair, blue eyes, pale white skin, and perky little 34 B cup tits with pink nipples. She always shaves her pussy, and when she’s turned on and wet, her puffy fat labia lips spread open and show off her pink tender flesh in her pussy, while her clit sticks out erect like a little button. She’s about 5’7, with a skinny, tone body at 125lbs. She has long, skinny, slender legs, and big sexy size 10 feet. Also, a plump, but perky pale white ass that has a slight jiggle when she walks.

When she was younger, she was a rebellious punk rocker chick. She’s always been more of a tomboy girl her whole life, but with a sexy body and cute, gorgeous face. And she started getting tattoos when she was 18. She has a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, her entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot.

Her boyfriend Mike is 35 years old and is a short white guy. He is a rich doctor, but he’s also very gullible and naive, and Cheryl’s narcissistic side of her takes advantage of Mike. She’s lied to him about stuff a lot, like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she even cheated on him a few times years ago.

Her and Mike got in a fight and she had to go to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all, and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guys cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles, and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. ## this sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl’s told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any .. The truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have . and start a family with Cheryl. She always makes excuses like she doesn’t want to yet.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hook ups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex, and has lets many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really drunk, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention whore by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, exposing the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and exposed to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike.

He says, “Hey baby! Just wanted to say goodnight and I love you!”

Cheryl just ignores his text and doesn’t even respond. Mike is the last thing on her mind right now.

One month goes by.

Cheryl missed her period by two weeks. She’s sitting on the toilet in the bathroom by herself, and she looks at the pregnancy test that she just took. It’s positive. She starts to cry, trying not to be too loud where Mike could hear her. She is freaking out and wondering what she is gonna say. She has no idea what to do, so she just decides to lie to Mike about it. She’s gonna tell him it’s his, and then she will just try to think of some big lie to tell him in 9 months.

Cheryl wipes the tears off her face and walks out to the living room, where Mike is playing video games.

She sits next to him, and says, “Baby…guess what…. You’re gonna be a Daddy! I’m pregnant!”

Mike is shocked and confused.

He says, “Wait…what? Are you serious? How?! I’ve worn a condom every single time we had sex since we started dating. Are you sure?”

Cheryl is a very good liar and convinces Mike that it’s his baby.

She shows him the pregnancy test and says, “I guess one of your condoms broke one night. I don’t know! But yeah, I’m sure. I’m pregnant!”

They both hug each other on the same sofa where Cheryl sucked her first black cock, and got her ass eaten out on. Her face is showing happiness and excitement to Mike, but in her head she’s still nervous of getting caught, and what she will say when she’s at the hospital and Mike sees her push out a black baby.

Nine months go by.

The months go by quickly, and she’s never confessed anything to Mike. She’s just hoping that Mike will believe the story that she made up.

The day of the ., Cheryl and Mike are at the hospital. She has her feet up on the hospital bed.

The doctor is saying, “Ok Cheryl, now it’s time to push and get this baby out of you. Push! Come on! Push!”

Even feeling the most intense pain of her life while giving birth, her mind is still racing about what she’s going to say. Mike is behind the doctor in the room waiting to see his new son arrive in the world. Cheryl closes her eyes and screams, and pushes as hard as she can. Then she hears the baby crying. She opens her eyes and looks at Mike, and he has just a look of shock and confusion on his face. There’s no excitement, happiness or smile from Mike. He stares at this black baby that just came out of his girlfriend, and he’s just in shock. He looks at Cheryl with her long legs spread open on the hospital bed. He can’t help but think about how she probably spread her legs like that for some black guy while they were dating. The doctors clean the baby off and give it to Cheryl. She holds it and kisses her new baby. She sees Mike walk out of the hospital room, and Cheryl knows it’s going to be hard to convince him of her story. She’s always gotten away with cheating, and is good at getting whatever she wants. Deep down she knows she will get away with this.

Mike doesn’t make a scene or anything at the hospital. He just leaves and doesn’t say anything to his girlfriend. The next day at the hospital, Cheryl is recovering and about to be sent home.

She texts Mike, “Hey…Will you come pick me up? I can explain.”

They drive back in his car, but don’t say a word to each other. Once Cheryl walks in the apartment and sits down with her baby, Mike slams the door shut.

He says, “What the fuck is going on, Cheryl? You better fucking tell me what you did right now, and don’t fucking lie to me!”

Cheryl’s thought about this for a while, about what to say to Mike. She thought of some made up story that he would believe, and she could get away with this.

She says, “Mike, I swear I thought it was yours. I never told you what happened to me last summer when you were gone on one of our trips. I went out to a bar with some of my friends, and I don’t remember what happened. I think some black guy that was trying to hit on me put something in my drink. I remember being in his car, then him being on top of me and hurting me. I’m sorry I never told you. I never wanted to think about that night again, so I never told you. I swear, I have no idea what happened…”

For once, Cheryl can’t be the narcissistic little brat that she’s been her entire life. Mike doesn’t believe a single word of her story. He call’s her bluff.

Mike says, “You know what I think? I think you’re fucking liar, and that you’re a fucking whore! I don’t believe any of that bullshit story you just made up. I think you’re a fucking cheater! So, what really happened, Cheryl? Huh?! Did you wait until I was gone on a trip, and just invite some black guy you met into my fucking apartment, and you fucked him raw? You fucking whore! I never want to see your white, trashy ass ever again in my life! Get your shit out of my apartment by tomorrow, we’re fucking done! You’re going to be nothing more than a white trash piece of shit, single mom with a black baby! Bye bitch!”

Mike walks out the door and slams it shut. Cheryl sits on the sofa in shock, holding her black baby. He’s crying and she’s trying to calm him down. She’s sitting on the edge of the sofa, the same spot where 9 months ago this whole thing started. She wishes she never texted Trey back and flirted with him. It ruined her life. But she looks at her new baby and kisses it. She knows she’s stuck with this black baby, and there’s nothing that can get her out of this situation. She sits there just thinking about stuff. How she feels so stupid thinking she could have gotten away with it. She felt stupid thinking how she thought that it was going to be ok, and she would just get her period after fucking Trey. She remembers how powerful Trey’s cumshot was inside her pussy. She remembers feeling every powerful squirt of his sperm splashing all over her vaginal walls inside of her. There was no way that she would have just gotten her period after that, but it was the only hope that she had.

The next day Cheryl gets a text from one of her coworkers at the school.

It reads, “Hey! I remember you said your delivery day was last week! Congratulations! Will you bring in your new baby to the school? We all wanna see you and him!”

Cheryl knows she can’t hide it forever, and just decides to go to the school and bring her baby. She walks into the teachers’ lounge with her baby in its carriage, and waits for the other teachers in the school to come in and congratulate her. She sits at the table and watches each teacher that walks into the room, and sees the look on their faces. They all remember 9 months ago when Cheryl worked there, and how her boyfriend came in the morning with her and talked to everyone. They all liked Mike just as much as they liked Cheryl. So, when they see Cheryl alone at the table, and with a black baby, they all try to be nice and smile, but it’s obvious what they’re really thinking.

The teacher that texted Cheryl to come in goes up to her and says, “Where’s Mike?”

Cheryl leans next to her and just whispers, “We broke up.”

The older male teacher that tried asking Cheryl out for dinner on her first day walked in and saw her. She sees him give her a fake smile, then he laughs and walks out of the room. She doesn’t want to run out of the room and make a scene, but she feels so humiliated right now, sitting at the table and watching everyone gossip about her behind her back. After all the fake smiles and fake congratulations, the teachers walk out and Cheryl’s alone in the room with her baby. She’s so depressed, she’s about to break down and cry from being humiliated like that. She gets herself together and grabs her baby and walks out.

As she’s walking down the hall, pushing her black baby in its carriage, there’s two tall black students by the lockers. She thinks they must be new seniors, because she doesn’t remember seeing them last year.

As she’s walking in the hall next to them, one of the boys says, “Hey Ms. D. That’s a cute baby. I can’t wait to see you when you come back and teach here again.”

Cheryl just smiles and says, “Thanks guys. He’s my cute little baby boy. His name is Trevor. I’m coming back to teach here full-time next month. I’ll see you guys around.”

Cheryl walks down the hall with her new black baby, about to start a new chapter in her life.

What Cheryl doesn’t know is that the black senior boy that talked to her in the hall was Jamal. He was with Trey in the back of her class last year. She didn’t even recognize him, but he remembers her. That sexy white substitute teacher that he and Trey were trying to find out her information so they could text her. After Trey left Mike’s apartment 9 months ago, he texted Jamal and told him how he just fucked the substitute teacher. Jamal didn’t believe him, so Trey sent him the photo that he took of his cock laying on Cheryl’s face. Jamal saw the tattoos on her body and knew it really was her. Now that Trey is gone at college, Jamal is going to try to fuck her now, and he’s gonna bring his friend with him.

Cheryl doesn’t realize it yet, but her inner slut is going to - again. When she comes back to class next month, by the end of the first week she’s going to be broken down and have those two black students over at her new apartment, getting double teamed by both of them. She’s going to turn into the new whore at the high school.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
15 Aug 2012 8:54AM
• 727 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

So here's a confession and a request.

For the longest time, I've been wanting to have sex with one of my first cousins. Long story short, we haven't had sexual contact with each other, but we have been in a sexual situation before. Another cousin of mine and I were extremely curious with each other, so her and I explored and felt on each other. One time it was in same the room with my other cousin (the one I now want to sleep with) not too far from us doing something with some kind of object, I can't even remember. The one I was fooling around with got cold feet after awhile. Things stopped pretty much after that.

Now, here we are. She's bi, always has been EXTREMELY open with me about her sex life. I tend to hear more of it than most, but she's still pretty open with it to anybody willing to listen. Gorgeous tits, really short, and she's one of my favorite people in the world, and I want to fuck the living shit out of her while she begs for me to do it.

She's married for a few years now (I can't remember how long) and it's kinda rocky. She's talked about having other friends, but nothing ever sexual, unless it's something they wanted, in which they were turned down, but for other reasons than her husband.

What do you think? Do you think I might have an opportunity here? I feel it would be a connection like no other. To be that good to each other, and not even romantically. Plus, I know she's a freak, and I cannot stress enough how much I want to titfuck her.

Thanks for replies.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
17 Sep 2013 11:03PM
• 2,316 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Guys I have a dilemma involving my little sister.
I'm currently 19 and my sister is 18, legal where I live I might mention. A while ago I was having drinks at home and my sis asked if she could join me. My sis was drinking pretty quick on an empty stomach and did like 6 vodka shots in 30-40 mins, without me even asking her to.
I was always lusting after my sis and she was sounding pretty flirty, things led to other things and we were on the bed together (clothes on just sitting) and I was touching her feet. I have a strong fetish for feet and I wanted to lick them so bad and suck on her toes. I put her feet around my mouth and I heard my sis say 'anon I didn't know you were into feet..' and she didn't tell me to stop while I sucked on her toes. Anyways she wanted to go sleep soon after and that was the end of that.

Anyways last night my sis came into my room while I was having a smoke and she was just talking to me. I sat back down on my chair and she starting touching the back of my head/back/ side of face. Now at this point I know that she knows about my feet fetish and my sis knows that i know that she knows. After a bit I got really aroused and I told her "you probably shouldn't do that I really like feet" and she said "oh i didnt know you were still into that with a fake suprised look

Is she trying to do something with me or is she just being a teasy slut ?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
23
Anonymous
@confessions
06 Dec 2021 8:35AM
• 1,536 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

My daughter (Natalie) and two of her friends (Erin and Mikkayla) came home from the bar last weekend absolutely shattered. They are a bunch of sluts if the stories I've heard around town are true. I told them to sleep in the rumpus room, because I knew they would probably break their necks on the stairs.
After about 2-3 hours they finally quieted down and I thought they were going to sleep, so I went upstairs to my bedroom.
About an hour later I heard noises outside my door, so I went to check. Standing between the stairs and my bedroom door was Erin. I asked her if she needed anything and in her drunken state she walked toward me, as she leant into me, she said she needed cock, and that my Natalie had said I had a big cock (I didnt even know my daughter had seen me hard), and she grabbed my cock and started rubbing it. I was rock hard instantly.
Here was a 21 year old, brunette hair with massive tits (that I have wanted to get my hands on since Natalie first brought her round) rubbing my cock and telling me she wanted it. There was no way I was going to say no to this chance.
I led her inside my bedroom and I turned round to close the door, by the time I turned back round, she had her top off. Her tits were better than I had ever dreamed. Someone must have trained her well because as I walked toward her, she dropped to her knees. I pulled her back up to her feet and threw her onto the bed. I wanted to play with those tits and nipples first. While I was sucking on her nipples I slid my hand down between her legs, her pussy was shaved smooth, it felt amazing. Sliding my fingers inside her, I noticed how wet she was.
As I started to finger her pussy I asked her what Natalie had said. She told me that Natalie quite often watched me in the shower and had said more than a few times, that she would love to feel my cock inside her. When she told me that I slid another finger inside her. As my fingers started to stretch her pussy she moaned and she slid her hand back to my cock, only this time inside my boxers. Her hand was sliding up and down to the same rhythm I was sliding my fingers in and out of her. After about 10 mins of her playing with my cock, I told her I wanted to taste her pussy while she sucked my cock. She stayed where she was on the bed and I got into position. I started sliding my cock between her lips before I started to lick her pussy.
The little bitch knew how to suck cock, that's for sure. She had the sweetest tasting pussy I had ever had my tongue in.
I didn't hear the bedroom door open behind me, I don't think I would have cared if I had. Next thing I know I feel Erin sucking my cock all the way down, then I feel a tongue on my balls. I thought she cant be that talented, so I looked round. Mikkayla was there naked, another brunette but she dyes it blue, small tits and a hairy pussy. I was so stunned I didn't think to look around more carefully.
Making the most of the situation I told her to lay next to Erin so I could taste her as well, she couldn't get up there quick enough. She tasted good, but not as good as Erin's sweet pussy. When I went back to licking Erin, I started to finger Mikkayla, she was tight, I had trouble getting two fingers into her pussy (maybe she wasn't as big a slut as the other two, I know my daughter is a slut).
Next thing I know I feel a hand on the back of my head and I thought she was abut to cum, but instead of pushing my head down, my head was lifted up. The sight before my eyes was something I never thought I'd see. Natalie was naked with her shaved pussy inches from my face. I could smell her and it was driving me crazy.
I surprised her when I asked her about watching me in the shower, she told me that she often plays with herself while watching me shower. So I told her to play with herself for me while her friends took turns sucking my cock. I moved to the top of the bed and she laid down at the foot of the bed. As Mikkayla started to suck my cock (I was wrong earlier, she was a slut with how well she sucked cock, she was a better cocksucker than Erin), Natalie opened her legs and I got a good look at her cunt. Natalie is 20, blonde hair, tits so small she doesn't wear a bra and a shaved pussy with meaty pussy lips. She started out rubbing her clit. I started playing with Erins big tits as I was getting my cock sucked. After a few minutes Natalie started to slide one finger into her pussy. I whispered to Erin to go lick and suck Natalies nipples till they were hard. As she moved I slid a finger into her pussy. It was so fucking hot watching my daughter having her tit sucked while she fingered herself for her father.
After watching Natalie for about 10 mins, I asked her how much she wanted to fuck her father. The horny little bitch didn't answer me in words. She moved from the foot of the bed, grabbed Mikkaylas head and pulled it off my cock and she started to squat down on top of me, suddenly I felt the warmth and wetness of her pussy start to wrap around the head of my cock. As she slid down on me she got about halfway and had to stop because she was so tight, Mikkayla leant down and started to lick Natalies clit. She slowly slid all the way down as her clit was being licked.
I told Erin to lay on one side of me and Mikkayla on the other. I wanted to finger both of them while my daughter rode my cock.
I told Erin to tell me the sluttiest thing she had ever done and she told me it was this night, other than that she had a 3some with her cousin and Natalie. Mikkayla was the same, although she did admit to giving 4 different guys blowjobs all in one night but at different times.When it was Natalies time I was shocked, she told me about a night just after she turned 18 that she went to a swingers club alone and got gangbanged by 13 men and 11 women, and another night she put on a show for all her male friends, then she blew them one after the other. Then there were all the nights that these 3 girls had played together.
After cumming with her fathers cock inside her, Natalie slid off my cock and told Mikkayla to have a go, while Erin was gonna lick her and taste her cum after she fucked her father. Mikkaylas cunt was amazing, it felt like she was a virgin she was so tight. It was hard not cumming in her straightaway. There was no way I wasn't go to fuck all three. Mikkayla cunt stayed tight the whole time she rode me. I told Natalie that I wanted to eat her pussy while I fucked her friends. She was all to happy to oblige. She told Erin to lay where she could eat her pussy while her father ate her out. As Natalie started to lick that smooth pussy, Erin said she loved being an incest slut. She loved taking her cousins cock and wished her father would take her and use her like the slut she is. Erin asked if she could call me daddy when I fucked her and I said of course she could. Then I pointed out that if I was her daddy for the night, that meant right now she was having her pussy eaten by her sister and that sent her over the edge and she squirted all over Natalies face. She looked shocked as she had never squirted before, and Natalie said she could do better. She then laid just out of my reach and started to finger her pussy hard, within 5-10 mins she grabbed Erins face and moved it between her legs and started to squirt all over the place. I have never seen a woman squirt that much or that far.
I told Erin to come to me and I licked Natalies cunt juices from her face. It was time to fuck her now, but I wanted her doggystyle, with tits like hers I had to see them hanging and bouncing as I pounded into her from behind. Of the three, Erin probably had the loosest cunt, but she was still a great fuck. And she really went off with cock inside her. When she called me daddy I started to fuck her so hard she screamed. Natalie started playing with my balls as I pounded Erin.
This went on all night and ended with me cumming inside my daughter and watching her friends take turns licking my cum out of her pussy.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
20 Apr 2019 5:54AM
• 7 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I love it when my Master fucks me in my ass, it is my favourite thing in the world.

I especially love it when I haven't stretched my ass before my Master slides his rock-hard cock into my un-stretched ass and I can feel my tight ass stretch around his oh-so-perfect dick.

Sometimes after my Master cums in my ass he will put a butt plug in me to keep his cum inside. My pussy gushes with delight when I go in public afterwards knowing that his cum is plugged in my ass. My panties are always DRENCHED as I try to keep my Master's cum in as long as possible.

One time my Master fucked me in the ass totally by surprise without my ass being prepped for anal in a porn theatre while people watched. It was the hottest thing I have ever done. My Master is fucking amazing and I am his dirty whore.

My ass belongs to my Master, and only my Master. My ass is his to do with as he pleases; whenever and wherever.

All of me belongs to my Master. I am my Master's whore and will do anything to make him happy. Making my Master happy makes me so very happy.

No matter what my Master wants, I will do it. Sometimes I get pissed on, sometimes I eat my Master's ass, sometimes my Master puts my collar on and makes me wear a leash, sometimes my Master will make me lick his feet, sometimes my Master will use me as a table while I am naked on all fours and roll a joint on my ass, sometimes I will wait in my Master's car with a butt plug in while he is at work waiting for him to come out and fuck me on his breaks, sometimes my Master will make me sleep with his cock in my mouth while we are sleeping, sometimes my Master will fill my ass up with a can of whipped cream and make me lick the whipped cream off his cock, sometimes my Master will spank me or use a crop, whip or paddle.

I love it when my Master leaves marks on my body to remember him by when he is not with me.

My favourite is the crop.

My Master's cock is perfect, and whenever he fucks my pussy he hits spots that nobody else can, he knows just what to do to make me cum over and over again and leave me in a puddle of my own juices at the end.

My Master is the only one that can make me squirt and the only person who has ever made me cum without using my clit.

I love tasting my pussy on my Master's cock while I deep throat his beautiful dick. My orgasms always last so much longer when his cock is in my throat muffling my moans while I cum with his body on top of mine, pinning me down in pure ecstasy. Sometimes when I have been a good whore, my Master will fill all my holes in one night and cum in my mouth, my ass and then my pussy. I am his cum whore.

Sometimes after my Master cums on my face and tits, I will rub his cum into my skin and go out in public knowing what a filthy slut I am and it turns me on. Getting groceries just isn't the same without my Master's cum all over my face.

Because my Master fucks me the way that he does, I am my Master's whore and I will do whatever my Master pleases. My pussy needs my Master... craves my Master... belongs to my Master. I can not live without my Master and I want to be his perfect little whore.

I would do anything for my Master.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
24 Mar 2023 6:14AM
• 571 views • 3 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

Sister in law has is going through a divorce and she is staying at our house for a while until things are sorted.. I perv on her all the time, i love wanking over her feet while she sleeps sniffing her panties mmm shes so hot. My wife would be so jealous if she knew what i was doing to her little sister

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Jan 2017 12:07AM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I confess that I finally got to rub my dick all over my mother in laws feet while she was sleeping on my couch. She spent the night to babysit the next morning. They were so soft, I almost came all over them. Lol.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-3
Anonymous
@requests
16 Oct 2017 12:11PM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Last week I started a poll about which celebrity I should write my story about. You picked Selena gomez. So here it is.

New poll attached

Camping out
(Tags:MF oral, mutual, cowgirl, anal)
DISCLAIMER: no events in this story have happened, or will ever happen. Everything below is strictly the product of my imagination

I push thru the last thing underbrush, emerging into a large clearing. The far edge dropped off to a sheer cliff about 50 feet away, overlooking the tree covered peaks of the Blue Ridge mountains. The midday sun lit the horizon in vibrant blues and greens.
“Hurry up mamachita, you need to see this.” I called back, slowly crossing the clearing. I dropped the bag containing the tent, just short of the halfway point of the clearing, as my hiking partner fought her way into the clearing. She ran her fingers through her dark hair, pulling a few leaves from it before crossing to my side.
“Absolutely beautiful.” She whispered, as I wrapped my arms around her small frame.
“The second most beautiful thing I’ve seen today.” I answered looking down into her dark eyes. She smiled up at me and gently kissed my arm. Selena and I had been quietly seeing each other for over a year, snagging dinner together when our schedules had us in the same town, or calling and snapchatting each other every night. This was the first time since we met that we both had a week off at the same time. After several minutes of taking in the view, I released the embrace and pulled out my cell.
“And no service, just like you wanted.” I stated, showing her my screen. She smiled and checked hers, finding the same results. “We probably should get set up before it gets too late.”
I unpacked the tent, and within a few minutes, had the 20 person tent set up. I tossed my bag in, and my sleeping bag. I walked over to Selena and eased her pack off her back as she finished setting up the camp kitchen.
“Where’s your sleeping bag?” I asked.
“I didn’t bring one.” She answered unzipping her bag looking for something.
“Good thing I brought my two person bag.” I responded.
“I thought you’d want me with you if I wore this to bed.” She added pulling out a small red lace baby doll. She held it to her frame and let out a giggle noticing my growing bulge, before stashing it away. “I thought you’d like it.”
I finished setting up our camp and gathered the fire wood as Selena began cooking our dinner. The camp fire lit up our site as the sun fell below the horizon. She gave a small shiver, so I got up and wrapped a blanket around her shoulders, then spread a second across our legs. She snuggled up close to me. Her small frame felt even smaller next to me. We spent the next several hours simply talking to each other.
I stood to stretch my legs, when she noticed a difficult to hide bulge running down my leg.
“Is someone ready for bed?” She asked, biting her lip. She stood l keeping herself wrapped in the blankets. She pushed herself to her toes to kiss my lips, before taking off to the tent.
“Not yet!” She yelled out as I touched the tent door. I went back to the fire and waited. After several moments, I heard the zipper on the tent unzip, and saw a small hand becon me to the tent. I entered the tent, and saw Selena still wrapped in the blankets. After closing the tent she motioned for me to lay on our sleeping bag.
Once I was down and comfortable, she dropped the blankets as “I can’t keep my hands to myself” started playing. The red lace only made her tanned Latina skin look even more desirable. Every move she made and touch of her body she took excited me more. She teased flashing me her small tits, but instead I had to settle for watching her ass and pussy lips eat the thin thong string.
She lowered herself to straddle my hips as the song switched to “fetish”. The moment she undid my shirt and touched my chest, I nearly exploded. She kissed my neck, then inch by inch down my body, eventually undoing my pants, pulling out my throbbing man meat.
Selena linked her lips before kissing the tip, leaving a small lipstick kiss on the end. She ran her lips along the underside of my shaft, before taking my balls in her mouth, wrapping her hand around my dick. Her small hand stoking me, made it feel even bigger than the ten inches it already was. She split her fingers and licked her way back to the tip.
I closed my eyes as I felt her bobbing her head up and down, enjoying sucking my Dick almost as much as I enjoyed her doing it. I slowly opened my eyes after several minutes when I felt her stop and go just to stroking my dick. She was gazing seductively at me. She rotated herself, straddling my chest, then returned to sucking my dick, as I looked down at her tight, wet pussy, and her even tighter asshole.
I gave her pussy a deep, tongue filled kiss, drawing a long deep moan from her. I slid my tongue upwards and gave her ass an even deeper kiss, eliciting a sharp gasp, before a trembling, pleasure filled moan. Selena sat upright, pushing my tongue further up her ass. She gripped my Dick with both hands, stoking it long and hard, as my arms wrapped around her thighs, allowing me to massage her dripping wet clit.
She soon released my Dick and gripped my hips, pushing herself downward onto me as her body trembled in orgasmic pleasure. After a moment of catching her breath, she turned and lowered herself onto my dick, slowly stretching her pussy in pleasurable pain.
Selenas pussy was soaking from her recent orgasm. It was a lighter tan than the skin just inches above and below it, and completely smooth from waxings. I reached down and squeezed her ass as her thin pink lips consumed my dicks head, and slowly covered the remainder of my glistening member.
My hands made their way up her sides, and untied her top, exposing her perfect tits. They were a perky b-cup with dark brown nipples, rock hard and slightly bouncing as she slid up and down my length. I took her tits in my hands, drawing an audible gasp of excitement.
Her hips rode back and forth, sliding every inch of me in and out of her. Her labored breathing, moaning and gasps be game heavier and more passion filled the faster and deeper I helped her move. Eventually she collapsed down onto me and locked her lips to mine as a second, more intense orgasm ravished her body. I felt her juices push hard against my dick, almost flushing me out.
I laid her next to me and properly removed my clothes. She remained face down with her hips high I the air. I knelt behind her and rested my tip just inside her pussy. She pushed on my thighs, then slightly spread her ass, opening it for me. I leaned down and gave it one last good lick before pressing my way into her ass. I could only fit about half of me in her. I wrapped her legs around my hips, and lifted her off the ground, cupping her tits for support. It only took a few thrust before she was screaming, eyes rolling deep back into her head.
“OHMYFUCKINGGODIMCUMMINGSOHARDCUMONMYFACEPLEASEIWANTYOURCUMONMYFACE!” She screamed. I laid her down face up and knelt next to her head. I stroked my Dick hard and fast as she puckered her lips, as my cum shot out in thick white ropes of sticky liquid.
By the time I had finished, she had passed out in pleasure. I laid down next to her, wrapping her in my arms and us in the blankets. I kissed the top of her head as she smiled at me.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Aug 2013 1:38PM
• 127 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I confess i am addicted to my aunts feet. im 21 now and ive been sleeping over at my cousins(down my block) regularly since i was 15 just to get a chance to suck on those toes or lick up her legs. she drinks regularly and falls asleep in the living room couch a lot so i "wake up to go to the bathroom" and quietly jack off with a mouthfull of toes:P

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Fappy_Go_Fucky
View posts View profile
@confessions
05 May 2024 4:55PM
• 395 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I dated sisters. Not at the same time and not together, but once upon a time, I dated sisters.

The first, Anna, was a wildcat. I met her at a bar and when we got to her place she had her clothes half off before the door was closed. She was tiny. Maybe 5’2” and a hundred pounds. Slim, boyish hips, A cups. All kinds of pale, she was also a redhead. Both of them were. Bright, carrot-top orange, redheads. Anna kept her lower pelt shaved so I never got to see her in her full glory.

There was little that she didn’t find to be a turn on. The first time I tucked a couple of fingers into her backside, I swear she purred.

She was also one of the crazy ones. Fist fight crazy. We were at that same bar a few nights later and when someone she didn’t like tried to flirt with me on the dance floor. Anna hit her. Right in the face. Had nothing to do with me, really. She just didn’t want her evening interrupted by someone hitting on her date.

We weren’t together long. It was more of a fling than anything. But during that time I met her family. Parents, who didn’t like me, a younger brother, Will, who was a very strange young man, and a younger sister, Honey. I didn’t pay much attention to the younger siblings. The brother was in junior high and the sister was a senior in high school. I was five years older than the sister and all I remember of her at that time was the red hair and that she dressed like her mom. Baggy sweatshirts, farm-girl, high-waisted mom jeans, and athletic shoes. Oh, and glasses. If she wasn’t a farm kid, I believe she would have been a complete geek.

I knew a family that had a son that took Honey to the senior prom that year. She asked him, he was already out of school, and he went, figuring he’d get to party with the kids and have a great time. When they got to the post-prom and he found that his date wasn’t going to drink with him, she didn’t drink, and had no interest in ‘getting down’, I remember him using that phrase, he took her home and spent the night with someone else.

I moved away and then back again a couple of years later and started working at a local manufacturing plant. Honey was home from college that summer and a kid I worked with was seeing her casually. Same story. No dice at all. No kissing, no skinny-dipping with the rest of us, nothing. A very ‘good girl’. They didn’t go out long. Nothing like her sister, who was dating a woman at that time, much to the shock of that part of Kansas in the 80s.

I saw her around town and said, “Hi,” when I did. We were friendly in that ‘I don’t know you very well but I can’t get away without saying hello’ sort of way.

One evening I was at the Pizza Hut and Honey came in with a guy I’d seen but didn’t know well other than his name. He wasn’t originally from Smith County but he was well settled there at the time. What little I knew of him, I didn’t like.

I was still there the next summer when she came home from college again and one evening I was gassing up at the Pump N Pantry when she came storming out of the store and hopped into my car. She was obviously angry.

“Honey? You okay?”
“Can you take me home, Val?”
‘Sure.”

She’d been keeping an eye on the store and she saw him before he saw her. She dropped to the seat. He walked over to his car, which they had arrived in and looked in. Then he scanned the parking lot. Then he shouted at me, “Hey, Val!” it’s small town so it was no surprise he knew my name. “you seen Honey?”

“She came out took off running toward downtown!”

His trailer was on the way to downtown. Anna’s house was on the way to downtown. And she knew a lot of people, having gone to school there, some of whom were between the Pump N Pantry, and downtown. She could, quite literally, be almost anywhere.

“Shit! Thanks!” He spun the tires leaving the parking lot.

I finished pumping the gas, paid, you had to go in to pay back then. It was before debit cards. She was still laying in the seat when I came back out.

“You okay?”
“Yeah. Yeah. You know Donell, right?”
“Yeah, oh yeah, I know Donell.” Like a few of the other young men around town, I’d could say I ‘knew’ Donell. Weird nipples, a gaping pussy built for two, and a voracious appetite for sex. Every town has one or two of ‘em. Ours was Donell. The only person I knew for sure hadn’t been with her was Honey.

“She’s in there. Walked right up to Rick, rubbed his . . . his crotch, and said, Should I wait up for you? Gave him a kiss! Right in front of me!”

“Not to be rude or anything but were you going to spend the night with him?” Honey was a good girl. I’d never heard so much as a peep about her, other than that she didn’t put out and did so much as fool around. So imagine my surprise.

“Yes. Yes. I was. I was supposed to spend the night with him tonight.”

I laughed and she looked at me with a hurt look in her eyes.

“What/“
“Oh, I don’t know. That just isn’t what I know about you. That’s all. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings.”
“I know what people say about me. Prude and all that. I’m not like my sister. You know how she is.”
“I certainly do.”
“Yeah. I forgot. That’s how we met, isn’t it.”
“It is. So. Where am I taking you? Your folks still live on the farm?”
“They do. But I hadn’t planned on being home tonight and I don’t want to be. You have plans?
“Nah. Maybe a couple of beers, see what’s on HBO, maybe fire up the grill.”
“You don’t live here, do you?”
“No. I live in Kensington.”
“Mind if I tag along?”
“Sure, I don’t see why not.”

She still dressed like her mom, even in the Kansas summer. So about a movie into our evening, she asked if I’d mind if she took off her sweatshirt.

“You’re a big girl. That’s entirely up to you..”

She stood up and skinned off her college logoed sweatshirt and revealed a thin, white t-shirt with the same logo.

“K-State, hun?”
“Yup.”

Her sister was tiny and petite. Honey was not. At 5’8” or 9 she was a head taller than her sister. And where her sister was all A cup, Honey was easily C. And I couldn’t help but keep glancing as she was obviously bra-less.

“What?”
“No. I’m sorry. I’m a guy. It’s what we do.”
“I know. Mike loves ‘em.”
“Mike?”
“Mike. I guy I know in college.”
“Know? I thought you were seeing Rick?”
“I am. But being so far from home and not having someone to spend time with gets kinda lonely. So yeah, Mike.”
“So you have two boyfriends?”
“No. Just the one. Mike’s not a boyfriend. Rick might not be either, after tonight. Damn it. And I was going to sleep with him.”
“You were?”
“Sure. I sleep with Mike, why not with Rick?”
“Wait! What? You? You’re . . .”
She laughed again.
“Why were you so upset about Donell?”
“She’s a bitch. You know that.”
I did, in fact know that. She was not a nice person. She was just easy to get naked. I’d considered calling her that night myself. Which I mentioned.
“Yeah. Doesn’t stop me from calling her every so often.”
“Really? What the heck for?”
“Same reason the other guys do. She fucks.”
“Really? What’s that like? I mean, what’s she like? Does she do everything everyone says she does?”
“Well, no. It’s funny. She’ll let herself be sandwiched,”
“Sandwiched?”
“Yeah. One guy in the front, one in the rear.”
“OH! I would never do that. No butt stuff for this girl.”
“Everyone has limits.”
“She will, though, butt stuff. Maybe that’s why she’s so popular. But she won’t give a blowjob. Absolutely refuses. I think somebody peed in her mouth once.”
Once again she laughed. “Poor girl. Even I do that. Blowjobs. Not the pee.”
I was shocked. “You do? But you don’t do any of that.”
“Not this close to home I don’t. My folks pay for my college. If they thought I wasn’t the good girl they raised me to be, it’d hurt their feelings. I don’t want to do that. So I don’t do anything like that this close to home. Tonight would have been the first time. Rick keeps saying he loves me. Something’s always feel off so I haven’t gotten to close to hm. I finally believed him. Glad I found out before he got my pants off.”
“You? Little Miss Goody Two Shoes? You take your pants off with guys?”
“Yeah. And with one girl. Had to try it to see if I liked it.”
“Did you?”
“Meh. It was okay. Nothing I’m going to write home about. Obviously. You look shocked.”
“I kinda am.”
“So, I had plans for the evening. Now I don’t. You didn’t have plans, now you do. You gonna ask?”
“Ask what?”
“If I’ll take my pants off.”
“Would you like to take your pants off?”
“I thought you’d never ask.

My goodness. She was everything her sister wasn’t. The pants came off first and she was wearing this lovely pair of pink satin bikini panties. Then the t-shirt. Magnificent. No sag. C-cup. Lovely, lovely, pink nipples. A splash of freckles across her upper chest. Just a little bit of a pooch of her belly. Just enough to make her look real instead of perfect. Her hips weren’t wide, but they weren’t boyish like her sister’s. They were definitely a woman’s hips. And right there, after she dropped those panties, at their juncture, the loveliest patch of carrot orange hair. It wasn’t thin or narrow, this was a bush.

“Rick is a moron.”
“Excuse me?”
“I’ve seen you both naked now and you and Donell do not compare. You can stand there naked any time you want.”
“But if I stand here, I can’t do this.”
“Do what?”

She knelt in front of me and parted my thighs so she could lean in. She unzipped my jeans and said, “Lift up.”

I did and she tugged my jeans and shorts down to my bare feet. I was glad I had showered before I ran into town. I’d worked that day and I didn’t want her to have to deal with that.

One hand grasped my shaft and gave it a couple of strokes. She made eye contact with me, cupped my balls with the other hand, and with a smile she leaned in and flicked my glans with her tongue.

I’ve had a lot of blowjobs in my life, man and boy, and while she may not have been the absolute ultimate best, and she was up there on the list, she was the most enthusiastic. Hands down. Flicking, licking, engulfing. She had obviously had practice and she enjoyed what she was doing. As my hips began to hump and my breath got short, she leaned up and said, “Tell me,” and began to stroke harder and faster.

“Honey! I’m telling you. Gonna cum!”

I felt the back of her throat almost before I was aware she had taken me back into her mouth, she did it that quickly. That bump was all it took and suddenly I was unloading in her throat, bypassing her mouth entirely. I could feel her smiling.

“Well?”
“Fuck! Fuck! Where’d you learn to do that?”

She stood and putting one leg on either side of my thigh, she sat. I could feel her heat and her wetness against my bare skin. She took my hands and put them to her breasts. So firm. So warm. And the nipples were so hard.

“Mike.”
“Well, Mike certainly knows his blowjobs.”
“Yeeeeahh. I don’t think I’ll tell him you put it that way.”

She stood again directly in front of me. One hand began to massage her breasts. The fingers of the other disappeared into that beautiful muff.

“You too. Let me see you touch yourself.”
“But I just came.”
“And I need you to come again.”
“I’m not hard enough.”
“You will be.”

Taking me in her hand, she once again began to lick and suck until I was ready. Her mouth felt exquisite. If you’ve ever had someone take you into their mouth just after your orgasm, you know the feeling I’m talking about. It’s a pain you don’t want to stop.

“Here. Get down on the floor. On your back.”

I did and she straddled me. Parting herself with one hand and holding me with the other, she lowered herself onto me. This time it was her turn to say it.

“Fuck. Fuuuuuuck.”

Donell’s pelvic floor was a barn door. Anna was tighter. But Honey. Oh my. Honey. She could squeeze. Expand and contract at will. Which she did. I managed to hold on through her first orgasm but when I could feel her inner muscles begin to ripple again, I rolled on top and began to drive and grind, drive and grind. Her eyes were wide and her arms held me so, so tightly. She whispered, “You can’t come in me!”

“I won’t!”

With a few seconds to spare, I pulled out of her and began to stroke. She leaned up on one elbow, her other hand began to pinch and rub her clit and, while not simultaneously but close enough, we both came, I splashed her hand, and her belly and the upper edge of that glorious orange muff.

“Damn it, woman. Damn it. Thank you!”

She pulled me down next to her and kissed me.

After a shower the next morning, and a naked breakfast, I drove her into town and dropped her off near her sister’s house. Passing the trailer park, we saw Donell’s car at Rick’s.

“Well, that answers that question?”
“You gonna call him?”
“No. He can call me.”
“Whatcha gonna say?”
“Good-bye.”
“Then are you going to call me?”
“Then I’m going to call you.”
“Don’t tell your sister I said hello/“
“I won’t. I know you two had a thing. I don’t want her to know we have, too.”
“Can we have another one?”
“I’m not leaving town until August, so I hope so. I’ll call you.”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@confessions
29 Mar 2016 10:18AM
• 6,372 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 17 replies ]

hello friends, long time lurker and very shy about sharing but i think this may worth it.

i have a situation i'd like to share and comment with you all.

To put things in perspective:

- I own a few apartments, wich i'm renting mostly to students since they are close to a big campus.
- Regarding women, im a complete beta idiot, im aware of my limits, i dont have much success, and i end falling too fast and too much for any girl who smiles at me twice.
- I'm in my 40s and it's been very long since i've dared to interact with another woman, i mostly hate them on a unconscious level i guess (my last gf really screwed me)

Considering this, now to the point.

3 months ago, i emptied one of the apartments, and it needed some work, i was considering to renew it a bit since it's one of my most profitable places (it's literally in front of the campus). It's a 1 room place, so i thought maybe expend some extra money on it and try to get a 2nd room to increase the income.

While i was considering all this, a girl called, she had been told by a friend about the place and she insisted on visiting even when i told her it would not be available for 6 months. We arranged to meet there that same day.

When i arrived she was already there, and i barely believed what i was seeing, she was absolutely stunning, 20yo, a beautifull face with deep green eyes, blonde hair on a pony tail, skinny, tall, very sensual figure. She wasnt dressed slutty at all, just some plain jeans and tshirt, but she looked sexy as hell.

On my scale of 0 to 10 she was a 23.

I was nervous all the time we were there, it always kill me to interact with a hot girl, on top of the looks she had a beautifull voice and she was kind and delicate.

i was sweating a lot but i managed to tell her about my thoughs about remodeling but she insisted that the apartment was perfect for her in its current state and pushed me... and like an idiot i ended agreeing renting it to her even when it wasnt what i wanted

i hated myself for a few days like i do when someone manages to take advantage of me like that... but i made the deal so i got the paperwork ready and we met there again

she signed and gave me the deposit. i was upset and it was noticeable, so she asked me if something was wrong... i dont know why but i told her, i told her everything... told her that she pushed me to do something i dont really wanted to and that i hated to feel uncomfortable around girls like her... i was angry and she freezed for a bit... i guess she wasnt expecting a 45yo man to confess being a shitty human being

she didnt said a word during my meltdown, so i was even more embarrased, i apologized and gave her the keys and ran to my home to hate myself a bit more.

a whole month passed, and she gave me a call, telling me i forgot to give her my bank account for her to transfer the rent, i was pretty sure it was on the contract but she insisted and asked me to come to discuss a few things about the apartment

i didnt liked the idea at all, but had to accept, so i went there the next morning.

so i knocked the door, and she opened it... i began to sweat right there guys... she was wearing the tinyest pajama i've ever seen... barefoot (im a feet guy)... her hair a bit messy... every inch of her was the very definition of sensuality

we went in, she offered me a coffee, i sat there in the couch and...

she kneeled in front of me

i freezed... she was there smiling... i was confused...

she placed her hands on my knees, and kept smiling... we were both in silence... i was REALLY sweating... my heart was jumping in my chest...

she said "i want to talk with you a few things... but first i think i need to apologize about what you told me last time"

i managed to say an "ok" and nod

she smiled and began to take my jeans out, i really could not believe any of it.... before i could think what to do she was giving me a blowjob, my very first one without a condom on...

it took me 30 seconds to orgasm... and she swallowed it... i was so embarrased that i wasnt able to speak at all...

so like that... she finished cleaning me... and sat by my side smiling

like nothing had happened and ignoring that i was half naked, she began to talk about the apartment... she wanted her room to be painted again and a few other things from the kitchen... of course i agreed to all, and during that talk i managed to relax... she was holding my hand all the time... she didnt seem to care that it was sweating

after that short talk... she asked me if the apology had been good enough and we were on good terms now... i told her that i never intended anything like that but of course i loved it and it was all more than good between us now

she seemed sincerely happy about what i said, it was time for her to go to the campus again so i went back to my place... very confused but well... i masturbated many times that day thinking about that.

Nothing else happened for 2 weeks and then i sent the painter to her place, that same night she called me, and told me that the paint was fresh and she wasnt able to sleep with that smell... she asked me if i knew any place she could sleep that day... i offered her an empty apartment i have not far from there... and out of nowhere she says "i was thinking in your place"

20 mins later she was naked in my bed, swallowing again my load...

then she began to kiss me... my hands were all over her, she was on top all the time... i wasnt able to do anything... she did it all... we spent there 3 hours of the best sex i've ever had. and she falled asleep with me there. i still doubt that i managed to make her orgasm even once... but she didnt care.

and here comes the thing

next morning she offered me a deal...

in exchange of a 30% discount on her rent, she would keep doing things like that. That would mean free rent for her because here the government pays students money when they come from unpopulated areas like her.

i dont need the money at all... but on the other hand... i cant help to think about a million ways this can derail...

she still looks and feels like an innocent girl from a small place, she has a boyfriend (dating him since high school) back at her town, but she insists on saying that he is more like a friend and she plans to end as soon as she comes back this summer. She wants to do this with me... she dont want a boyfriend... she wants us to be friends and help each other... and she chose me because she feels i cant harm her... wich is certainly true... if anyone can get hurt i know its going to be me... regarding the money thing, she admits that she expects a bit "more" from me but she want me to do it on my own judgement... and she explicitely said she dont want money... more like gifts or a weekend trip to somewhere nice... on the other hand she will walk the extra mile for me once in a while (she already did that recently)

i still have to give her a reply... but we've already done things a few times since then... she even agreed to try a few of my silly fantasies... so its implied that i have acepted...

my problem is that i think im again falling in love... how can i not love her when she is the kindest, nicest, sexiest, and more pleasing girl i've ever been with?

i know the age difference will make it impossible for her to take me seriously in the future, she even makes fun of it sometimes... but i cant help to enjoy the "moments" where reality seems to fade away between us...

That's all.... my only question is... am i doing ok by doing this... even when i know this will end with me in depression again? (and thats the best scenario i can think of...)

she's got me in her hands...

ask me anything, if you want.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
06 Nov 2011 3:15PM
• 1,679 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

I confess that I fingered my aunt when I was 18. Me any my family had when on a trip to Florida. And my aunts husband didn't get to come for some reason this year. He had went on a business trip. But anyway I had to stay in my aunts room because she was scared to be alone even thou she was 41 at the time. Well anyway during the trip I belive it was the second day of are 2 week vacation. We went on a raft ride in the ocean . And I had accidently placed my hand where she had to sit and she was in her bathing suite or w.e. but anyways when she accidently sat on my hand and I could feel her pussy threw her bathing suite. I Rember she let out a little moan and sort of grinded my hand for a second eight was amazing. Then quickly sat up and said move Ur hand. But later on that night we had to go back TO the room for sleep. We played are usual game of cards and we were laying down. she invited me to her bed saying she was scared. I happily got in her bed. Just so you know she is like 5'6, blonde hair pretty nice ass and high c breasts. So we were laying down in bed when she said that her feet were really sore. So I offered to rub them. Wile I was rubbing her feet she said something like before on the raft when I sat on you hand I really liked that. At this point I was very nervous. She the sat up and said its ok you don't have to breathe so haveing I know u liked it to the grabbed my dick. And sort of stroked it. I was instantly hard and about to blow because o was a virgin at the time. She let go stood up and took off her shirt revealing her nice breast with little pinkish nipple and came to the side of her bed and started UNbuttening my pants. And told my to layback. I still Rember to this day feeling her nice warm mouth mold around my cock. After she was done she asked me to return the favor she took off her nigh pants and payed on her back wile I ate her out and fingered her. She wouldn't let me fuck her thou wich really sucked but ok glad for what she had given in the first place. It's up to you to decide whether this is real or not.I just wanted to share

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
25 Jun 2012 11:00PM
• 7,753 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 22 replies ]

Six times it happened. Six God Damned times and each one was easier than the last despite me telling myself I should stop. I was 22 at the time, she was fifteen, and I'll be a sonofabitch if my cousin wasn't the hottest piece of ass I've had to date. Each and every time she started coming onto me, I put up less and less of a fight because she knew I was vulnerable. Every time, the little devil on my shoulder got bigger and the angel got more bruises.

I was a late bloomer. My cock was small all through high school, and I was fat. I played Guard for the football team for four years, even got offered a scholarship I didn't take because I wanted to pursue a career in music. After high school, I hit it pretty okay with my band and we ended up playing a few tours, at which point I started to lose weight. I went from 290 to 220 and all that muscle I had built up in the weight room started to show. At 17 my cock had started to finally fill itself out and by the time I was on tour I was confident in my 7 inches. Not huge, but nothing like the 4 I rocked from middle school to high school.

I lost my virginity in Fargo, North Dakota to a chick named Payson Long-Crow. Native American that happened to be into blues rock. After three years of touring, I had been around the block with more women than I care to remember, and then suddenly it was gone. The band hit a climax, and suddenly we didn't want to be around each other anymore. Five of the best friends that could ever be all went their separate ways. It fucking sucked and I moved back home with 86 dollars to my name and a bunch of worn out equipment.

When I got home, my family welcomed me back and I got a job at a local pizza shop flipping pies. That was where I started getting to know my cousin a little better. She was fourteen at the time and her family came in the shop once a week. It was usually during the slow times of the day when they came, so I was able to cook their food, then stand and talk to her for a few minutes. She was a little rocker herself, and she had bloomed early.

She had that trashy kind of look to her. Very plain, but cute in that weird way that made you curious just what was going on in that possibly dirty mind of hers. Always wore tank tops and tight jeans or daisy dukes. She was curvy, but not thick. Five foot three, a hundred and thirty pounds. No gut, but no abs to show either. When she sucked her stomach in, you could see her ribs. It always turned me on when she did this.

Her tits measured out to a 34C, perky like a young girl's should be, but soft enough that you knew they would get bigger and start sagging later. They did, in case you're curious.

My favorite times were during the summer, swimming at my aunt's pool, playing acoustic on the porch, and watching her prance around in a bikini no 14 year old should be allowed to wear. She was so sexy, and so off limits, and I wanted to fuck her so bad but knew I never could. It was wrong, you know? She was family. Close family. And yet, she was always there when I needed an ear. Young and naive, but seemingly wise.

She told me when she had lost her virginity the month before I came home. It was to some 16 year old kid who lasted all of 3 minutes, but that 3 minutes was enough to make her lust for cock all the time. Whenever we stayed up late over the summer, she would always ask me to tell her stories of my time on the tours. There were a lot, but she mainly wanted to hear about the girls I'd fucked. She always joked how I was so experienced and she'd only ever had one guy.

At her fifteenth birthday party, she invited all kinds of people over to go swimming. My family was there, her aunt and uncle kept my parents inside. I was one of the few people old enough to drink, and I just so happened to have a need to get absolutely hammered that night. The chick I had been dating had said she wasn't ready for any kind of relationship yet. Then posted her relationship status on Facebook with some dude I didn't know. I lost out to a stranger and it made me mad. So I drank. I drank a lot. I don't remember how much, but then I don't remember passing out on the couch with my dick hanging out either.

When I woke up, she was on the love seat sleeping and I was on the couch with my cock hanging out of my gym shorts for the world to see. There was a cum stain wiped on my shirt too, and I don't remember jacking off or anything. As a matter of fact, the only thing I remember was the last time I looked at the clock, It had read 11:23 PM, then getting back in the pool with another beer in my hand.

I got up, hung over as fuck, and went to take a cold shower. The water made me puke, and my aunt knocked on the door to make sure I was alright. She laughed when I told her I was hung over.

It was a Monday, in late July, so my aunt and uncle left for work. My parents had apparently left me there. She was their only child, and we were there alone. I finished my shower, thought about getting something to eat, then the reaction my stomach gave at the thought made me decide not to. Fucking hangovers suck, man.

Keeping quiet, I flipped on the living room TV, having changed into a clean pair of clothes. I put the volume around five, which was barely enough for me to hear above her breathing, but I didn't pay attention to it anyway. I just sat there and watched her sleep so peacefully, breasts rising and falling in a slow repetition. She was so simple and sexy. I couldn't stop thinking that she had made me cum while I was sleeping then wiped it on my shirt. It just seemed so fucking hot that she would do that.

When she started to wake up, I turned my attention back to the TV and started flipping through the channels until I found a movie I liked. She sat up and rubbed her eyes and I looked over at her. She had major bedhead and looked super groggy, but she smiled when she looked at me. "Good morning sleepyhead," I said.

"You look like shit," she replied. I laughed, telling her I felt like shit too. She got up and left for a few minutes. I heard her in the kitchen fixing some kind of drink. When she came back, she handed me alka seltzer and water, keeping a glass full of orange juice for herself. I looked at her and mumbled a thank you, she just shrugged and said maybe it would help me feel better, then sat down next to me and started drinking her juice. But she sat WAY closer than she needed to. Plenty of space on the couch, and we were hip to hip. I liked it, but instantly got kind of nervous.

When I looked at her and shifted slightly, she looked up with a slightly playful smile and said something along the lines of "Something wrong?" as she put her hand on my leg. Before I could answer or move her hand, she said "Oh, I get it. You're still not feeling good."

Then her hand moved to the bulge in my shorts and I froze.

"So it was you, wasn't it?" I asked

"I don't know what you're talking about," she replied, blushing obviously.

"Uh huh... sure..."

"What? I just wanted to see what yours looked like, but when I took it out it started growing and getting all hard so I got a little more curious and started stroking it. Took me ten fucking minutes to get that thing to shoot its sperm. You hardly even moved. I wasn't as satisfied. I wished you were awake. It made me horny as fuck... I had to make myself cum all alone on the other couch..."

The thought of my hot little cousin masturbating and making herself cum a mere few feet away while I slept turned me on to no end. I immediately started getting a hard on under her hand. She noticed and smiled at me.

"No," I said. "I'm not going to do this. Fuck that. You're family."

"So what? We've been learning in history that family's fucked each other all the time for some reason or another. Besides, I want to see your face when you cum."

"No, damnit..."

"Then why are you so hard."

She had me. It wasn't even a question. It was a statement. She knew she turned me on and she knew I would give in eventually. My mind was in the middle of World War Three and this time the bad guys were winning. I felt my resolve slowly slip away as she started rubbing in a circle on my jock. Five seconds of that and I was at full salute. She reached under the elastic band of my shorts and pulled my dick out, stroking it immediately.

"I want it in me," she said. "Now."

"There's no way--"

"Oh Wet enough. See?" She grabbed my hand and shoved it into her pajama bottoms. There were no panties, and she was right. Soaking fucking wet and ready for a cock. Still, I started rubbing her clit in a circle and she closed her eyes with a heavy sigh and relaxed back into me. If there was any resolve left not to fuck her, it disappeared immediately.

I pulled my hand out and sat up, pulling her up with me and taking her shirt off. No bra meant her tits were immediately available, but I stupidly didn't spend any time on them. I pulled her up to her knees, stood up myself and dropped my shorts, then yanked down her pajama pants. I think she whispered yes, but to this day I'm still not sure. I was focused and all I wanted to do was fuck the shit out of this sexy little underage pussy. I got one good look at her, bent over on the couch and looking back at me with pleading eyes, pussy soaking wet with a perfect labia. Then I was hips deep, ramming my cock in as hard and fast as I could.

It was sloppy, wet, and so fucking fantastic. The wet slapping of my balls hitting her clit, her stubble from shaving what I guess was two days before, and the feeling of her tight little pussy clenching over my dick as it pumped in and out of her felt like God himself had come down and given me a heavenly fist bump of sexual prowess. I grabbed hold of her hips and plowed my way into her memory forever more.

After what seemed like way less time than it was, I pulled out and flipped her over, pulling her pajama pants off the rest of the way before spreading her legs, sinking my cock back in her, then taking my shirt off. She reached up and clawed my chest and stomach as she looked me in the eyes and kept begging me to fuck her. Harder and harder until I was sweating bullets and every fiber of muscle in me was screaming from exertion.

I looked her in the eye while I was fucking her and somehow she knew I was close. "I want to taste it," she said.

I pulled out and like a good little fuck slut she got on her knees while I pulled my orgasm to. She opened her mouth, and I let go of my cock. Immediately she grabbed it and gave it a few short, clumsy, and inexperienced strokes before I was firing off rope after milky white rope of cum into the back of her throat. She didn't gag, but I could see she wanted to. I'm guessing with all the beer I had drank the night before it was probably bitter as hell. I didn't care. Those sexy blue eyes were staring into mine as she milked my cock for every last drop I could produce.

Her hand pumped away through the whole thing until I finally got too sensitive and stopped her. She sat back, rolling her tongue around and keeping her mouth open to show me she was playing with my jizz, then closed her mouth and swallowed it all. I sat down, dazed as hell and weak.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Sep 2023 5:01AM
• 516 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

So, I happen to come across this site by clearing out a computer that my now Ex-husband used at home. Seems this was one of his favorite sites. Or at least it was in his top favorites. But now that I know I can somewhat be anonymous, I think now is a good time to talk to everyone and tell you about something he doesn't know about my first day since we got divorced. I have been debating in my head do I want to hit submit. But here goes, I am hitting submit as I leave for work, so there is no turning back now. If he reads this, which I hope he does because he might recognize some details or names. HA.

The papers got signed and I was officially a free woman. No longer married. It's not like I didn't know that day wasn't coming, we have been separated and living in separate houses for at least a year and a half. But now I can officially go and move on with my life.

My best friend Tracy whom I have known since we were knee high to a grasshopper, because she lived 2 houses down growing up. Has told me many times to get out there and move on. But I just couldn't, not without the papers signed. Tracy is the one whom I tell my deepest secrets to. And as she does the same. We are besties. She is married with 2 off springs and is quite happy. I on the other hand, was unhappy for quite some time.

My now Ex, which whom I knew also since we were little. Became H* S* sweethearts, got married the summer after graduation. I went to the local college to get a degree for nursing, and he went and started working at the local car manufacturing plant. We were set. I graduated 4 years later; he moved up in positions as being rewarded for his hard work and strong work ethic. I got a nursing job at the local hospital and I too myself moved up the ranks within a few short years.

So here we are, 15 years after being married. I am 33 years old by this point. My husband who hadn't touched, looked or even thought of being intimate with me for close to a year. Maybe it was the daily grind, or just life. But nothing was happening anymore. So, between the two of us, we decided it was best to go our separate ways. Seeing as neither of us was happy nor getting what we wanted out of this marriage.

It took us about a year to get things all situated and about six months later we filed and singed everything making it official. It was a Wednesday in October, and I couldn't be more thrilled. Tracy came over, we had some wine and went out for a celebration dinner. We talked the whole way thru dinner. Once of the things she mentioned and kept mentioning was now I was able to get out there and "see the world" (she really meant date men), she mentioned how she had a friend in mind. Someone that's been single for a while, but only by personal choice as he ran his own business and didn't really have much free time. I told her I didn't want to rush into anything too quick. But that I would also take it one day at a time...

Toward the end of our meal, as the wine flowed freely, Tracy said in an unexpected comment; "you should go to work tomorrow (as I still worked at the same hosp. But now I was in an office setting in upper MGMT) dressed in a cute dress, do your hair up, get your makeup right, a nice set of heels, BUT…" she stopped and looked at me with a sly grin. "You should be daring and NOT wear any panties."

"WHAT?!?!" I giggled and gasped at the same time. "I could never do anything like that."

With another giggle and sip of wine she said, "Sure you can, you're officially single. You can do whatever you want…"

I just shrugged it off…

That thought was burned in my head. I couldn't stop thinking about it. We eventually left the restaurant, and I got home. Still in the back of my mind thinking about what she said. I got ready for bed, my nighttime attire consisted of a big t-shirt and panties. As I lay in the bed, that thought which was burned in my mind, kept playing over and over. I thought to myself, SHOULD I? At the foot of my bed, a couple feet away was my dresser with a big mirror on it, I could see myself lying in bed. And thought to myself, would anyone want to see that? I am 5' 4", about 100 lbs soaking wet, nice perky C cup breast, flat tummy and athletic looking legs as my gym time over the last year has really paid off...

As I continued to ponder it laying there looking at myself in the mirror, I got this excited feeling. So, with one swift movement, I threw the covers to the side. Only thing looking back at me was myself in a t-shirt and panties. The t-shirt went about halfway down my thighs, so I could only get a little peek of my white panties that I was wearing. Then I lifted the shirt, just until it was to my belly button. I took each thumb and hooked the fabric clinging to my hips holding my panties up and gave them a slow tug down. Now they were at my thighs, but the part that covered my private parts clung on with all its might. I slowly spread my legs, now my panties were at my knees. The fabric that was left covering me lost its fight.

As I slid them down past my knees, I let them fall to my feet. One foot at a time I pulled them out and with the last foot, kicked them to the side. Now just lying there on my back, knees bent and touching looking into the mirror. At that moment, I imagined the mirror at a bunch of eyes just looking back at me and my naked from the waist down body.

I slowly spread my legs, slowly revealing my now available unmarried vagina. It is completely shaved bald, as I have a daily maintenance routine of shaving it and my legs, (and a couple other woman parts, but we won't talk about that). Only one man has had the pleasure of seeing it and using it. And in an instant, there it was, looking right back at me. In my head there were numerous pairs of eyes looking at it also and the thought of that just drove me wild. I slid my hands down my smooth thighs to my knees, then back up to my tummy. Then I stopped. Something had come over me.

I proceeded to get up, walk over to my bedroom window, which were covered by curtains that you couldn't see thru, and I opened the window. Now if anyone had been looking at that moment to my 2nd floor window, they wouldn't have seen anything, as my shirt had resumed its place on my thighs when I stood up. Now I slowly walked to my bed, as it was dark in my room, and I didn't want trip on anything.

I laid on the bed, this time sideways. This time my lower half was facing the window. I couldn't see out it, but I could hear the traffic, as my room windows face the street. The thought now in my head was that all the cars that were driving by my window, were only on that street so they could see me laying in the bed. Again, I pulled up on the t-shirt and let it fall at my belly button. Again, I was exposed from the waist down. Again, I slid my hands down my thighs. This time when they got to my knees, I used my hands to push them apart. Thinking to myself that it was someone in one of those cars driving by using their hands. And although no one could really see me, the traffic noise was enough to make it feel like everyone could see me. I felt so good. I felt my clit tingle. I felt myself get so wet down there, at the thought of all those strangers looking at my exposed vulnerable body. I was so horny...

I thought about masturbating that very moment. But I did not let into the temptation. I wanted to keep this feeling that I had between my legs. As I haven't felt anything like this in years. I had to get myself situated in the bed now. Laying with my head on the pillows. I covered myself up, still naked from the waist down, and still listening to the traffic go by. As I slowly drifted off, I gave my thighs a good squeeze and could still feel that tingle and wetness from down below...

The next morning, feeling amazing, I knew in my head what I was going to do. I was going to do like Tracy said and leave myself exposed down there all day today. I got up, feeling amazing, and went to do my morning routine of shower, makeup, get dressed and head off to work.

I got in the shower, so excited to leave for my day, so excited to see what the world had in store for me. I got in a nice steamy warm shower, started with my daily shaving of various parts. When I started to shave my vagina, I must've accidently with no intentions of, touched my clit. because a great wave of pleasure shot thru me. At that moment I knew I was doing the right thing. Washing my hair, with the soap running down my naked body even felt different as I rinsed my hair. I felt so good.

I had prior to getting in the shower, laid out my outfit for the day. A nice sexy, but not whorish looking business dress. It was kinda loose fitting and came to my mid-thigh. With a nice very thin, but not see thru button up top, some nice heels, a bra, AND THATS IT...

I worked my way into my clothes in a way as to not mess up my make up or hair. Am I really going thru with this I asked myself. Yes, I am. I was too damn cute. I showed a great amount of leg with my short loose-fitting dress and thought, the boys will love it. Or anyone for that matter. At least that is what I hoped. I walked to my front door, ready to conquer the day and not have a stitch of fabric touching my private parts between my legs.

Out the front door, I whipped around to lock it, turned toward my car and then IT HIT ME. THIS NICE COOL MORNING BREEZE, it went right up my skirt and enveloped my vagina like I have never felt before. I began to immediately tingle down there. I felt as if each blade of grass, the trees, the bushes, even the cars driving by had eyes and they were all on me. More specifically, on my freshly shaved bare vagina... I had to push thru this feeling, the most wonderful feeling I've felt, so I could get to my car and go to work.

About a 45-minute commute for me to get to work with morning traffic. I had to keep reminding myself to pull down my dress as with the actions of driving my skirt would slide up and expose my goods. One time at a red light, a bigger truck had stopped next to me, and I couldn't help but wonder if the driver could see, would he look, did he want to look. The whole red light, just a fantastic tingle down there.

Making my way to work, I had to remind myself I had to get thru the day. I walked in from the parking lot, thru the main doors and toward my office. I couldn't help but think that everyone knew my secret and was looking at my vagina as I walked thru the building. It was such a rush.

Starting my workday now, with my new BIG secret, it was hard to concentrate. All I could think about was who was looking at me and did they see my secret. I was standing outside a coworkers office talking with her in the hallway, here came Jeff. He was a younger guy, who had been there for a couple years, and he didn't disappoint the eyes. He had office stuff in his hands and when he was about ten feet away from me, he dropped something. As soon as it hit the floor, I felt my vagina flood itself with pleasure. I had to remain composed, as he bent down as I was still talking with a coworker and couldn't let on that anything was going on inside me. As Jeff picked up his dropped contents, all I could think was did he see, could he tell? I absolutely loved it.

All day while at work, different occasions for different reasons had my bald wet exposed and vulnerable vagina in pure excitement. Now it was quitting time. Would this feeling last? I sure hoped it would. So, I head off from work to make my usual 6pm gym time workout. It is something I have been doing over the last year, 3-5 days a week, and I have been keeping myself pretty disciplined on doing it. Back in my car, for the 20 min drive to the gym.

I drop my workout bag and various contents I had in my hand and open my locker. Removed my clothing and placed them neatly in the locker, as I wanted to wear them home. Grab my workout attire and start to put them on. SH!T, this whole time I totally forgot. I didn't have any panties to put on under my spandex pants for working out. Well, there is no backing out now, I still have to do this. So put on my spandex pants, sport bra and t-shirt with the arms cut off of it (this time a small one and it that fits me like a shirt should, not like my baggy sleeping attire).

I look in the full-length body mirror (yes guys, all ladies do it), and looked between my legs. A nice perfect outline of my vagina, since I didn't have any panties on, it gave a perfect outline. I think guys call it a camel toe... Anyone who looked, without seeing it, "could see it" in all its glory. I turned and headed out to the workout area.

The music was playing, various sounds of weights dropping filled the air. I felt as if while walking around and working out that everyone was looking at me. But had to keep telling myself it was all in my head. or was it? Not too sure... As fate would have it, today was leg and butt day. So, squats, running and a few other various workouts consumed my time. All while in my head I was hoping, all eyes were on the perfect outline of my now single vagina...

An hour later, a quick rinse off shower and back into my work attire, I left the gym. I needed to make a few stops and was going over the list as I exited the gym to get to my car. Then IT HAPPENED AGAIN. That cool fall air, unexpectedly went right up my skirt and devoured my vagina... I forgot about that feeling, but I also missed that feeling.

In the grocery store, while walking around I could once again feel myself tingle. I could feel all the guy's eyes on me. I secretly wanted to show them, but also hoped that they would also just accidently find a reason to look up my skirt. I will never know if anyone there seen my secret, but hoped they did.

Quick trip once leaving the store with my few items purchased, it was time to stop by Tracy's house and say hi. Husband wouldn't be home for another hour or so, so we could girl talk while I was there. As I entered, she seen it. She seen the glow coming from me.

She asked, "Girl what's gotten into you today?"

We slowly made our way to the kitchen and sat down to some wine waiting for us, as I had called prior to my arrival to let her know I was coming. I took a sip, "I did it."

She looked at me with that funny dog like twist in her head, you know when you say something to a dog, and they twist their head as almost to say huh?...

"I have gone all day long, without any panties on." She firmly put her glass down on the table.

"GET OUT OF HERE," she exclaimed. "Lemme see, prove it," she said.

So, I quickly lifted the fabric that was in my lap to give her a flash. "No girl, come one, I didn't even see anything."

So, this time, I lifted the fabric and held it up while slowly, shyly opening my legs. "Oh my girl," she exclaimed. "You did."

As I went to resume my lady like position of knees touching and skirt fabric in my lap, she said stop and stuck her hand out. "Look at that little cookie," she said while lifting my skirt again with one hand and pushing my legs apart with the other. "It's so tiny and cute. And now it is single too," she said as she gawked between my legs.

Releasing my leg, she grabbed her phone off the table. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING," I asked.

CLICK. "There is a view worth saving honey," she said as she set her phone down. She dropped the fabric and got up from in front of me and said as she made her way back to her wine; "You remember the guy I was telling you about."

"Yes," I replied.

"You should let me arrange a date between you two. I know you two would get along so well, and you never know. He might rock that little pussy's world," she said with a giggle. She pulled up his social media account and showed me a pic of him. He wasn't bad looking at all, Mid 40's, salt and pepper very short hair, very athletic.

I just smirked and said, "I don't know about him rocking my world just yet, but a night out with him would be kinda nice."

"OK, I will shoot him a text later," she told me.

After a half of a bottle of wine, I stood up and said my goodbyes. I got groceries in the car I need to get home I thought to myself. We hugged, gave each other our customary friendly kiss on the cheek to each other and I was out the door, headed home.

As my bedtime drew near, I started in my evening routine. Removing the day from my face (Makeup), getting into my comfy nighttime shirt and crawling into bed. I still didn't put any panties on I thought to myself as I laid there in the dark.

So, this time I jumped up, and made my way to the window to open it again. Walked to my bed and again, laid sideways so my lower half was facing the window. Sounds of the evening traffic filled the room, and again I got that feeling of everyone that drove by was only doing it to be able to look in my window and see me. I lifted my shirt, this time taking it off. My firm C cup breast fell from the grip of the lower half of the shirt. I threw it to the side and laid there. Knees bent I slid my hands down my legs, stopping at my knees. The thought of Jeff dropping his stuff in the hallway entered my mind and I slid my hands back down the inside of my thighs.

This time spreading my legs as they moved closer. Thinking of Jeff, hearing the cars, feeling that breeze on my wet tight vagina, just made me completely tingle down there. My hands made their way to my vagina, it was so wet. How many eyes are looking at me right now I thought. With my right hand I took my fingers and touched my clit. OH MY as now the feeling spread to my stomach, down my legs, everything started to feel as if it were on fire. My left hand slid down to the opening of my vagina while the right hand never failed me in its rhythmic pace on my clit. One finger entered; I WAS SO WET. Two fingers, I am so tight. My vagina was so wet, that my second finger slid right in, but there was a fight. Oh my thinking about walking thru the halls at work today, two fingers come sliding out. But right back in they went. Ohhhh, I let out a moan as the two fingers began to stretch my unused vagina.

Now the pace on my clit picked up. Is this that big truck driver giving me this pleasure while he was looking at me at the stop light. Is it Jeff, as he picked up his stuff so close to my exposed secret? Or is it everyone looking at me while at the gym earlier I was thinking. No, it's the gawkers driving by looking at me with my legs spread in my bead. Over and over, I forced my fingers in and out of my vagina while all these thoughts went racing thru my head.

AND then the moment I was waiting for. That feeling that had been between my legs all day, let loose with one giant explosion inside my body. My legs began to shake uncontrollably, my nipples were nice and rock hard. This was it, the orgasm i had been waiting on all day raced thru every nerve ending in my body. Faster and faster with my fingers pleasuring the inside of my vagina, faster and faster I rubbed my clit with the other hand, UNTIL. BOOM. IT was done. Time just stopped.

The only noise that filled the room was my heavy breathing and the traffic still driving by. I went limp and numb from head to toe. After some time, once i regained feeling in my body, i made my way to my pillows, slid my thick covers over my body. And just held myself under my protective layer of fabric. I never knew one little thing as not wearing any panties all day could blow my mind and feel so good, I thought to myself. This was exactly what i needed on my first day of being divorced.

DING chirps my phone from my nightstand. With one hand I opened up the screen to my messages. I got you a date for Saturday it said. Make sure you dress like you did today, you know NO PANTIES *wink wink* or i will show everyone this pic, the text read. Oh no, my hands began to shake.

All I could muster to type back was OKAY, send…

I have a date this weekend. I thought to myself, and how weird it sounded. I, have, a, date, this weekend. If this is how my first day went, I can't wait to see what my first date had in store I thought as I drifted off to sleep...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@confessions
15 Feb 2013 8:47PM
• 5,743 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

Something I never told a soul!!!
This was 6 yrs ago and I was 34, I went to a pool party with a friend over at a house I had never been to before, cool house, nice people my age, we got toasted quick on mixed drinks, I don’t drink mixed drinks often and it was Thursday night so tomorrow was a work day also, my Pal got drunk and had left me at this house and I remember the Guy that lived there took me in to his sofa where i crashed, About 3am i woke up and this chick was on her knees touching my cock, beside her was another chick hunched down, i got so hard it was throbbing like crazy, i rolled over on my side facing them still pretending to be asleep, she had let go of it but she started back stroking me, I laid there stiff with a throbbing cock for about ten minuets until one of them put their mouth on it, she kissed it then dared the other one to>>> also, they took turns sucking me never long enough for me to blow a hot load in there mouths but they wasn’t finished with me, by now i had slowly rolled over back onto my back and they where still taking turns sucking me little sucks each time, i could hear them whispering from time to time but it was honestly so damned dark i couldn’t see anything in that room, i couldn’t remember who all was at the party that might have stayed over, i know we all were pretty dam lit though, Well one of them stood up and backed her ass up over my cock, she rubbed my cock in her crouch a few strokes and i could tell it was like touching a brillow pad, she hadn’t ever shaved that thing i would say, then it was the other ones turn and she seemed to have more of a problem getting up over it so i kind of turned over on my side a >>>little but as i did they stopped again, i thought they where going out of the room but they only checked the hall to see if anyone was up and eased the door closed more, they returned and one lifted my cock to her pussy, she rubbed it back and forth then she tried to put it inside her tight pussy hole, 4 or 5 times she slowlyyyyy pressed backwards on it and it just didn’t seem to want to go in, the next girl did the same thing except longer it seemed and as she was pressing back on it i was getting that much harder and throbbing like crazy man,>>> the one girl had gone out of the room and returned in seconds with what felt like the coldest freaking lotion ever created by man, they whispered and I herd click, then a squirt sound and her hand full of lotion was on my cock, hell I had to jerk it was so cold and instantly they froze and didn’t make a sound, slowly she reached back for my cock and rubbed the lotion on me, then one held my cock upright and the other one with her arms extended back behind herself leaned over me and positioned her ass above my cock, my cock was being guided in her ass I thought but she >>>brought one hand back and took my cock from the other girl and guided it to her pussy hole, she went down just a little and back up quickly then down on it even harder and there was a pause as it went in so slow then kind of “poped” inside, she didn’t move a muscle for a second she just sit there I think to be sure I was still sleeping, then ever so softly I felt her going further down on my throbbing cock, not much I’d say about two inches was all she put inside herself but she did fuck herself with it for a few minuets, god she was so tight and wet, and every stroke she would catch herself with her right arm on the back of the sofa to keep from going to far down I supposed but I was loving it man. Then after a while the other girl wanted to try it, I knew I would have to roll over on my side somehow but she fooled me this time, She got up on the sofa over me still sideways but with her hand on the back of the sofa behind herself and her feet(heels) where on the very edge of the sofa, she equated down over me and with one hand she lifted my cock to meet her tiny pussy, she rubbed the head of it on herself and >>>she tried to push it in, By now there whispering to one another, one is asking the other, is it in? No, is it in now? No! She kept slowly pressing back and down onto my cock, The one on the floor is now holding my cock upwards and the one over my has both her hands on back of the sofa, she pressed down a little and softly but just then her feet (heels) sliped off the sofa edge and she sat downward and “POP” my cock shoved in deep, she sat down on it pretty deep before she could stop herself, I shoved myself forwards to deepen it even more, her hands are now, one on my tummy and one on my leg, She didn’t move, SHE FROZE” my cock is in her all the way down to the hand on my cock and neither one of them are saying a word, slowly she raises up off it just a little then she stopped then back down, she does this a few times and god she is so wet now, I could feel the bottom of her guts hitting my throbbing cock stopping it from going any deeper, after a second or two she kind of rolled off it and the other girl almost shoved her over, she hoped up on me with her hills on the sofa also this time, she guided in in >>>herself and slowly she stroked it in herself, she didn’t go deep but it was in and she was stroking it like she wanted every inch of it, she was so wet and tight, ill never forget how tight they where, I was throbbing hard, stiff, thick, hard, I was going crazy wanting to cum, I didn’t know how long she would ride me, from time to time she would slow down as if to guide my cock upwards more or inwards and up more like she was hitting a spot she loved but I had to do something I wanted to blow a load so bad man and I thought any second she will cum and it would all be over, I took the chance, with my right hand I reached forwards and placed my hand on her crotch, feeling for her clit, she jerked but didn’t get off me, she stopped for a second but when I found her clit among all her pubic hair and softly rubbed it she started riding me again, upwards I would thrust as she came down on me but she would jerk upwards to not allow me in deeper, after two or three times of that I had had enough, I sat up while holding her on my cock, I rolled over with her and placed her up over the arm rest of the sofa, I wasn’t thinking of anything but the madness inside me wanting to release my cum inside her hot tight body, slowly I went>>> inside her, softly as she held her hands on my tummy pushing me backwards but that just drove me to wanting more, I pressed my hands into her shoulders leaning her forwards and crammed my cock as deep as it would go, I forced it in and held in deep, I was motionless with it deep inside her pussy while instantly her legs went stiff and she tried pushing me out of her but as she did I drove it deeper, I wanted to break her open, tare, rip it open, I wanted it all inside her, she managed to turn sideways and flop my cock out of her pussy, she slid out from under me and off onto the floor next to the other girl sitting there who to my “amazement” must have just thought it was her turn and wanted to try it too, I don’t know but I was busting to cum somewhere, she hoped up there and I bent her over, I remember having to raise her gown up over her back but my cock found her hot pussy hole easy enough, I popped it in and slowly stroked her, she too kept her hands back on my tummy but as I leaned her over I secured my feet in the sofa, leaned forwards an grabbed the sofa arm she was leaning over with both my hands, putting her inside my grasp so she couldn’t get off my cock that easy and as I >>>leaned my body against hers I shoved it in, I crammed and crammed it deep and the more she wiggled the more I shoved, with in seconds of it I had to blow, I shoved it deep and upwards once more then I drug it out and laid it between us on her back and my load exploded.. I fell back off her and she jumped up, they both sat there on the floor not saying a word to me, then about that time I heard a alarm clock or something going off, it was loud and not to far away, they hurried out of the room and the alarm quieted down then I heard, “Girls Get UP” I grabbed for my swim shorts but couldn’t find them, I didn’t know if I had removed them or if they had but I did find a blanket or throw, I covered myself and listened to the chatter coming from the hall. We’re up Mom!! Then water came on from the bathroom, it seemed like 30 minutes went by and now day light is coming in this little window near the end of the sofa, I smell coffee brewing and people talking, I hear a truck start up and drive off. Im on this leather sofa to short for anyone to be sleeping on but I can tell its leather because I am sticking to it and what ever was used as lotion, plus the cum was sticking me to it, I didn’t hear and sounds from the>>> home now and thought I better get up and run to the bathroom and get dressed, well as I flipped the bathroom light on I was shocked to see I was covered in blood from my chest to my knees, it was a total mess, I found a wash cloth and cleaned myself up as best I could standing at the vanity, as I wiped off with the hot water and thought of the tight fucks I had just enjoyed my cock started to rise again, then beside me I hear a faint tap on the door and the door opened a little, Hey Eddie, here is a towel for you hun and some coffees ready, Oh thank you very much I said as I reached round to take it there stood this blonde Princess with her eyes focused on my cock, slowly to took it from her hands and layed it on the vanity beside me as I washed off, I made sure she could watch me and I even stroke myself more just in case she was watching me through the cracked open door, wow she was pretty I thought to myself, I wonder witch one she was I rammed it in, the first one or second one that seemed to take it better.>>> I raped the towel round me and steped back into the living room and found my shorts (swim trunks) and tee shirt, I looked down at the sofa and oh lord! It was soaked with fucking blood, I snatched my towel off and wiped it up the best I could then went and cleaned off the towel, when I returned to the living room there was this lady, Hi I am Kim, spam wife, Hi I’m Eddie and well I don’t remember much about last night, we both laughed, yeah you got pretty drunk, I think we all did, it was spam birthday and he had to go to work today, Awww that’s to bad I said, Can I use your phone to call for a ride please? No its ok I’ll take you home when your ready Eddie, ok thanks I just live three streets over on --------, ok sure its ok. We talk and laugh about the night’s events and drunkards and I noticed she still had on a swim suit (g-string I think at that point)under her robe, she felt comfortable letting it open up so I could see it, I >>>even said I like your suit, sitting there drinking coffee she lifted her foot up on the chair edge and her right cunt lip poped out of her bottom, I kept looking at it enjoying the view and figured hell ill return the favor to her, because I had noticed her glancing at my package also from time to time, so I slid my hand down towards my cock as we talked, being nonchalant about it I was pressing in on my cock to arouse it up, she glanced at the wall to point out some photos on the wall and as she did I adjusted myself to allow my thickening swelling cock to fall out of my shorts leg, She said that’s my two mean assed kids there and as she looked back at me it was out and I looked over her shoulder at the pictures and there was two very pretty girls pictures hanging there, How old are they I asked? 14 yr old twins she replied with a slow soft voice, I glance back at her and her eyes where fixed on my cock, I still had my hand next to it and I pressed inwards to expose more for her to see, She said yeah they came in last night from a game about 10pm and I think they stayed up all night online chatting because both of them where half asleep this morning and didn’t want to go to school, I just laughed and pretended to be looking off at the photos hanging round the room letting her tell me who the strangers are knowing shes staring at my growing cock as I now have my fingers digging in it exposing it more and more as it hardens, she gets up and says come in the living room and ill show you my twin sister also, ok we go in >>>there, I sit on the sofa facing her with my leg jacked open and she does the same to me except our knees are touching and her robe is fully opened showing her full breast in that skinny swim suit, I often glance at her boobs to let her know i am looking while I held my coffee in one hand and cock in the other, She points out people on the walls and gives me the story behind their lives, And this one behind me she says, as she turns her back to me and gets up on one knee leaning over the sofa arm to touch a photo hanging on the wall, she had to know her robe rose up her back exposing her firm ass with that g-string on up in it so nicely, There was this huge wet spot on the sofa from her ass so I figured what that fuck I am almost sure she wants too, I reach out and touch her ass, nice tan line I say then setting my coffee down and putting both hands on her ass she didn’t say a word she just leaned forwards a little while I touched her body, I rubbed her clit and felt how wet she was, she was so Horney she was >>>dripping wet, I slod the g-string off then down past her knees and she removed it, I spread her leg and ran my toung up her virginal opening so soft and slow, every lick she would jerk and twitch as if she where already about to explode, I wanted to see this hot body of hers, I turned her round and removed her top, wow those firm tits where so awesome, I laid her back and got down on my knees on the floor, I spread her legs and sucked her pussy like no other had ever touched that shaven tight thing, it didn’t take long until she was begging me to stop for a second, but I didn’t because I knew she was about to bust, I bit her clit once more and her eyes rolled back in her head then she squirted off on my chest and face like nothing I had ever seen, I couldn’t move away fast enough so I got splattered, I didn’t care it was awesome to see her jerking and cuming so hard like that, I’M sorry she say, No its ok I loved it, I’m sorry she said again, my husband hate when I do that, I had already gotten up in front of her and was reaching out to her face, now I just wanted my cock in her mouth to shut her up before she spoiled the moment of passion, she reached down and lifted it up to her mouth, oh my god I love your cock, she >>>kisses it and stretches her lips over it, she sucks it and again stops to tell me how she loves my size and thickness, as she opened her mouth this time I crammed it in the back of her throat enough to gag her, I pulled it out long enough to let her breath then I forced it back deep in her throat, she couldn’t swallow it but I could feel it trying to turn down her throat as I forced it, I fucked her mouth until she hag gaged and vomited on my cock, I spun her around and bent her over the sofa arm and placed the head of it in, I placed both her hands behind her back and held them and slowly started in, after a few strokes I was deep inside her wet pussy and cramming my cock deeper with every stroke, she arched her back lifting her ass up towards me letting me in so I let go of her hands, I held her hips and pounded it harder with each stroke, I pulled out and sat on the sofa letting her sit on it with her ass towards me, she leaned forwards putting her hands on the floor and pounded my cock like a pro, I kept seeing that tiny asshole pull in and then relax, I wet my thumb and softly rubbed it then easeing my thumb up her >>>asshole while she pounded on me, she started jerking again and I knew this bitch was going to blow a load again, I lifted her up over on the sofa arm again bent over and placed my cock on her tight asshole, No wait she says! I’ve never done that, easy please, stop if I say so ok, I leaned back and spit a huge wad of spit on her asshole, pointed my cock down, pressed it in a little then relaxed a second then eased it a little more inwards, forwards she went, I scooted fer forwards against the armrest, crossed her arms behind her back holding them with one hand and placed it on her asshole again, I forced the head in then told her to just relax baby, as she did and raised her ass up a little more as she relaxed I went a little deeper, I knew she couldn’t get off my cock to easy because it had worked earlier that morning with the other two so I leaned forwards over her and with one huge stroke I shoved it in, wow I felt shit being shoved aside as plowed inwards, She screamed and lunged forwards but know where she could go, I grabed her by the back of her neck along with a hand full of hair and shoved her back where I wanted her while relentlessly pounding her asshole driving my cock to the bottom, her legs violently >>>flung straight out and stiffened as I crammed it in then like a fucking mad river she exploded again, she started jerking violently and squirt after gushing squirt she poured out, I went kind of crazy myself as I shoved it in and with one last hard slam I shot of deep in her tight asshole, I just held it in her till she went limp and stopped moving, so relaxed, the whole room smelled like cum and shit mixed, I released her and she slowly turned round to kiss me, we fell to the sofa kissing and relaxing, we where both soaked, we held each other for a moment or two without even a word, it was awesome, the best sex of my life, the best day of my life, She said, oh my God I am so glad you came to the party can we please stay in touch and see each other sometimes, sure I would love that if we could, we kiss again and I couldn’t help but stick my fingers inside her to taste her cum once more, she leaned back and I kissed her pussy one last time for the evening, I said wow, I’m cum drained now lol, between you and the two >>>chicks this morning wow, She laughed then said what two chicks this morning? I don’t know I told her but these two chicks had sex with me this morning and it was awesome, She laughed and said let me grab us a towel, brb, ok. She walked back in the living room and said so your not kidding me are you?
No’ I was awakened by two chicks touching me and before it was over we had sex, Who where they I said? She held up the towel I had used that morning to wipe the blood off the sofa and she said, You fucked my daughters Eddie! No way I said, no way, I couldn’t see anything didn’t know who they where, im so sorry. Get the fuck out Eddie! Just get out!
Well I never herd from her again, I seen them all from time to time but never stopped to talk or say high, I figured she blamed me for something I didn’t dream would ever happen to me.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
lovelylorree
View posts View profile
@confessions
16 May 2013 1:29AM
• 5,797 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

Two Heads Are Better Than One

So this experience is when I first moved out and was in college. I had two roommates, one was a guy named Ben, the other a girl named Lisa. I was out partying with some friends and after some large amounts of alcohol and...other stuff... I found myself massively hungry for mac & cheese. (Hey, its college food, cut me some slack.) I knew we were out at home so I went to the local store and got a box. On the way back to the car, yes I was driving after drinking, something I'm not proud of, I'm smarter now, and I heard someone whistle at me. I smirk and look around as I walked to my car, wondering who it was with a sudden burst of pride in myself. As I looked I saw two very good looking guys who were smiling back at me from inside their car. I laughed a little and said "hi" as I walked by.

"Hey, what's your name?" they called to me.

"Hungry at 2am, that's my name." I said back to them.

They called me over to their car, and I came a little closer because they were totally hot after all... but I still stayed about 10 feet from them. I didn't want to be within grabbing distance, just in case. They said they were brothers, which I didn't believe one bit. We talked more about what was going on, where the parties were etc. They were from a small town just outside of the city, seniors in high school. When I said that I was in my freshmen year in college, they started teasing me that I was "too old for them", but they still thought I was hot. It made me laugh, made me comfortable, so I stepped a little closer.

I questioned them again about being brothers and the swore that they were, so I asked to see their drivers licenses. They immediately took them out and gave them to me....and sure enough, they were brothers. The only lie they did tell me was that they were both seniors in high school. Only one of them was, the other was a junior in high school. Charming as hell these boys were. They new all the right things to say... and after discussing how most of the parties I knew about were winding down or not worth going to.. they said that they had beer in the car and just needed a place to drink it. My place? Suuuurrree!

So I took them back to my place... I knew my roommate Ben was going to be gone all night at his girlfriends place, but my roommate Lisa was there in her room sleeping because she had to go to work in the morning. We sat around, drinking a beer or two, laughing and shushing ourselves so we didn't want Lisa up. Then, the fun started....

One of the brothers asked to use the restroom, so I told him where it was. While he was gone, the other brother scooted closer to me on the couch and started telling me that he was happy we were alone for a moment because he was dying to kiss me. I laughed a little, then looked over at him and told him that he better hurry it up before his brother came back then! He slid his hand up my thigh a little, and put his other hand behind my head and kissed me softly, then much deeper and longer. I was really getting into the kiss when I realized there was a hand sliding up my other thigh. So, either this guy had three hands or his brother was sitting on the other side of me now.

I moaned aloud and turned my head to look at the other brother, only to find him smiling at me and waiting for his turn to kiss me hard. We kissed deeply and I trembled a little knowing I had two brothers, both sliding their hands up toward the underside of my skit towards my pussy. Realizing this was a very unique experience for me, I slightly parted my legs, letting them know that I wasn't going to fight this. They quickly took the clue and both of their hands went to my panties in an almost orchestrated motion. One of them wrapped his fingers over my fabric of my panties and pulled them to the side as they other moved his fingers along my now very wet slit, then plunged one finger, then two fingers into my warm hole. Have they done this before???

I had a feeling I knew the answer to that question... and I really could care less at the time. I put my foot up on the coffee table and slid that damn thing forward and out of the way, then grabbed them both by the front of their t-shirts and pulled them onto the floor with me. One of them pulled my shirt over my head and undid my bra, as the other pulled my panties down and off my ankles. My skirt stayed bunched up around my waist. I layed back and undid the younger brother's buttonfly jeans, tugging them down his hips, then reached for his cock that was bursting to be freed from his pants. I sucked him deep into my mother and felt him twitch as he clutched the back of my head. His brother, leaned down and took one of my nipples into his mouth. This brother groaned aloud and kept one hand behind my head as the other tuggled on the nipple of my other breast.

I continued to slide my lips and tongue along his long cock, tasting him deep in my throat, moaning as I took him in, making his cock vibrated gently. He ground and closed his eyes as his head dropped back. His brother had moved from my nipple, down my tummy and found a deliciously juicy treat of his own. His tongue dove into my pussy hole... then moved up and he enclosed my clit in his mouth and sucked hard, then soft, then hard, then soft... nursing aggressively on my clit.

I stopped sucking his brothers cock long enough to look down as he fed on my pussy. I grabbed his hair and said in a desperate whine... "Please! Fuck me!"

I'll never forget his tone of voice when he responded "Yes, Ma'am!" Then he scooted up and teased the head of his cock into my pussy. It felt so good as he slowly filled me. He moved in and out of me, making me suck harder on his brothers cock with each swift movement inside me. He tensed and trembled a little, but I stopped him and beckoned him to my mouth. He moved up to my head as I lay there, legs spread wide, pussy dripping onto our floor. I took a moment to lick at both their cocks, holding them both, my fingers wrapped around their cocks and loving my little boy candy for the night.

I let go of the first brother's cock, sliding it over his hip, guiding him to take his brother's place and focused my attention on the new cock in my face. He knew what to do, as did I. I sucked deep on his cock, tasting my own juices on his skin, then fluttering my tongue along the pulsing vain of his rock hard cock. Flicking the tip of my tongue just under the head of his cock, swirling my tongue along the underside of the head of his dick, then moving it over the head of his cock, along the slit, then fluttering on the hole at the top before taking him in deep again.

His brother wasted no time on pushing his thigh meat deep inside my pussy. I groaned and really got into this naughty, careless and AMAZING experience. I felt him tense, which pushed me harder and sucked him deeper, faster ... hungry for his cum. I felt the pulse, then the tension, then his face squinched and he then flooded my mouth with warm ho cum. As I swalled his load, only letting a tiny bit spill from my mouth and slide down my cheek. His brother exploded into my pussy. His brother tensed, grabbed my hips and pulled hard, my body reponded and tightened around his hard cock.

The brothers came in me one at a time, filling my pussy and mouth their warm cum. We lay in exhausted bliss for a little while, laughing a little bit, hoping we didn't wake my roommate. They both gave me their phone numbers when the other wasn't looking, telling me to cal them. I had no intentions of calling either of them... this was a one time deal with them for sure.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Josh_dirty666
View posts View profile
@confessions
18 Jan 2012 4:06AM
• 651 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

For the past six months I've been sneaking into my moms room at night while shes sleeping and I'll pull the covers off of her feet then lick her toes and suck on them while i masturbate. One time when she was sleeping on the couch I got the chance to cum on her toes and I sucked it off and came again. I finally came out to her about what I was doing to her because she was getting suspicious. I got sent to the psych ward and released to a homeless shelter because my mom cant stand to see me anymore.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
Anonymous
@confessions
18 Jul 2015 10:00PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

I cannot believe what has just happened to me.

Okay so quick back story, much of my family had fallen out while i was growing up and have only very recently started talking again.

I have older siblings, and i remember briefly from early childhood about one of my older cousins, i always tried to fit in with my older siblings and noticed that i made my cousin shar laugh a lot in particular, she is slightly older than my oldest sibling and she was the oldest out of all of us.

So i came home from work today and nobody was home,i noticed a car on the drive and found some keys with a keychain of my shar and her husband on their wedding day, i ran upstairs to see if she was there but there was nobody upstairs, imust have justmissed them becuase it still smells like girly products, i went to the bathroom for a piss and thats when i spotted it..

There was an overnight bag ontop of the wash basket.. ontop of the overnight bag was a pile of shars clothes. Straight away i was happy to see that she'd be staying, i peered closer at what id found to make sure it was hers. I then noticed a black lace of a womans thong, instinctively i grabbed it.

They were folded up and as i revealed the crotch i noticed a glazey wet mess, everything up until now happened pretty quickly but i feel as soon as i noticed my cousins pussy juice in that thong i felt a rush through me and go straight to my penis lost in a sense of euphoric arousal i slowly put the grool to my nose and stroked my cock.

It was a few short moments before the viens on my cock were throbbing and as i busted a nut i licked every last bit of my cousins leftovers up and savoured it as my penis head wept.

I then heard the rattle of kwys and after quickly cleaning up i threw shars cummy pants back where they came from. Downsta8rs my sister then walked in, she asked if i was feeling okay because i looked blushed, i played it cool and she explained she was meeting shar later and she was coming back to stay but left her car and got ready here.

My sister goes out and for a couple hours i play video games.

Then i get a call, its my sister, she's with shar and they need picking up. As i pull up i notice that shar is holding her bag infront of her crotch and she appeared to be wearing a low cut top showing off her bra, which had a matching pattern to her wet thong, this instantly gave me an erection, strangely enough shar jumps in the front , i was so nervous she would notice the raging hardon in my sweatshorts, as we were pulling in, i went for first and brushed past her thigh and for some reason apologised.

Shar didn't forgive me or even acknowledge my apology she just gigled and looked down at my pitched tent, by this time we were pullecup so i jumped out the car and arranged my erection.

We went inside and shar revealed that she'd ripp3d her outfit down the front not only revealing past her belly button to about 1 cm of stubble area i could see as it seemed she waswearing no underwear. She made her and my sister a drink and both went upstairs.

I was watching tv at the time but stillhad an erection from earlier, and so i and grab my cock, put headphones in and get up some porn on my phone. As im red in the face mid flow i hear a ching of glasses and look back to see shr getting a drink, before i could hide my cock she'd turned around and asked if i was thirsty too, i assumed she hadnt noticed so said yes out of instinct. As she poured her drink i hid my cock from her. She came over and sat cross legged on the cofeetable opposite to me and put a drink to her left on the floor.

She then put both her hands on my knees looked me dead in the eyes, leantin and said, i see you found my thong earlier. I tried to tell her i hadnt but she knew as well as i did that id enjoyed her cum. She giggled and said, i couldnt help but rub my throbbing clit through my underwear. I said, shar where is this going?

Her reply was what id hoped for, she simply said, "you said you were thirsty" and uncrossed her legs revealing her vagina, she then put the base of her feet on the armchairi was sat at and grabbed me by the scruff of the neck. As she slammed my face into her ass she locked hair legsbehind her head to stop me from escaping.

I was in awe of what was happening, and soon enough i had her pussy juiceall over my face, but importantly also, in and around her asshole for lube.

I then climb onto the table with her and straight awau line my cock up to her tight asshole and begin to push, i kiss her and ask if shes done anal to which she replies no your my first.i ease my two middle fingers into her pussy and start massahing her g spot.

She was soaking in no time, a d without her co plaining, id gpt my penis head in her ass and so i plunged the whole thing in, she had a sharp intake of breathe grabbed my back with her claws amd squirted all over my face.

She is breathing really deeply as i fuck her ass and tickle her g spot with my fingers. Sje pulls me close and says in my ear, i want to taste your cum like you tasted mine. And pulled my dick out her ass, tore off the shittycondom and sucked on my cock head like she was giving it a lovebite.

After a few hard licks ibusted in her mouth, i convinced her to stay in my bed top and tail but just ended up sleeping in her wet lap

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.

Nude Vista Content

Sleeping Stud Feet Worshiped By Mature Homosexual Freak

07:10 19.7K

Bearded Hunk Freak Worships Sleeping Guys Feet Way Toy Much

07:10 12.9K

Taking Advantage Of Sleeping Beauties Feet

09:41 7.4K

Sleeping Girl's Feet After Party

05:10 1.9K

Sleeping Feet Worship

05:38 13.9K

Sleeping Feet Worship 2

09:18 12.7K